The Mystery of God – 1976, August


What is the mystery of God that should be finished spoken of in Revelation 10:7? Who does this mystery involve, who does this mystery affect, and what is the key that unlocks the mystery? These and other questions we will attempt to answer while studying together Revelation 10:7. Because of the confusion stemming from the misunderstanding of this verse, pertaining to the mystery of God declared to be finished as the voice of the seventh angel is in progress of sounding, we desire to study this verse in its true biblical setting to learn just what this mystery is all about! Perhaps no other verse of scripture in all Revelations has caused as much misunderstanding as this one verse. The church world simply reads over it, treating it as though it is unrelated to the book it is found in.


To get a clearer picture, begin reading with Revelation 10:5 which says, “And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth, lifted up his hand to heaven. (6) And swear by him that liveth forever and ever, who created heaven and the things that therein are and the earth and the things that therein are, and the sea and the things which are therein, THAT THERE SHOULD BE TIME NO LONGER.” That is the translation of the King James Version, however, in its actual setting it means, let time no longer be delayed, showing the end doesn’t appear abruptly as the snap of the finger. Instead, it means something is going to happen which will no longer prolong time and will definitely set in motion things that will bring about the completeness of the very purpose of these words. Verses 6-7 are two verses which must go together because it is verse 6 that sets verse 7 in motion as it says, “BUT IN THE DAYS of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath (already) declared to his servants the (Old Testament) prophets.”


Let’s take this verse by sections, and by breaking it up we will examine certain words found here, and last of all we will show the key which unlocks the entire verse! Beloved, without a true understanding of these individual words found in the verse, the entire verse of Revelation 10:7 could be interpreted several different ways as it is definitely being done today!


The first portion of the verse reads like this, but in the days. What days? But in the days means in that time period which is related to the previous verse wherein the angel declared, let time be no longer (delayed), which means in that certain time period God is going to step up something, or going to fulfill something, or would set something in motion. Yes, God is going to set something in motion that will definitely bring to a climax this mystery of God.


The second part of the verse read – of the voice. The word voice here does not necessarily imply the articulation or vocal sound of a man. Yet, neither can you separate the vocal sounds of the man from the voice referred to in the verse because it does require a vocal expression to say something, doesn’t it? The word voice in its true application would have to refer to a message, not merely to someone’s natural voice. Remember, this same voice that would bring a message would also say a number of other things which would be entirely unrelated to the time which this scripture is discussing. In the first place, if this angel or messenger is not that of a supernatural being (which it is not) then it would certainly have to be an earthly messenger, and that is exactly what the seventh angel is spoken of in the verse.


Moreover, we must realize this angel or messenger is merely a mortal man subject to human likes and dislikes as would anyone else and whether people will accept it or not, there will be those times when human expressions would be made by this messenger, which people of our generation have refused to allow to be that of mere human expressions or statements. People are always saying, I say the prophet makes mistakes. They say that because that is the way they interpret what I have said. What I said was, God in sending a prophet to the age that knew the minds of the generation which he was sent to. And knowing that, their minds would be so carnal they would be unable to see the God who used this mortal vessel, therefore would be unable by spiritual revelation to understand what was said in order to know what part is God in that of the fulfillment of his scripture. Instead, with a carnal mind they would misinterpret this entire setting as to what God was doing. And doing so would lead to their own carnal ruin because God knew these carnal minds of this generation would never see or recognize him who is God. Instead they would only see flesh and become misled and deceived. Therefore, God is simply going to leave that carnal mind. So, I take these very words they criticize me with, throw them right back at them and say they are carnal to ever think in that manner! They interpret the entire message to their own destruction as their spiritual blindness causes them to desire to defy the flesh of a mortal man, who like anyone else was subject to death and was born through the same manner of conception as other mortals are. Jesus Christ alone is the only one you can contribute deity of the flesh unto! It matters not how much anyone desires to quote Luke 17 or whatever, no other man was deity other than Christ Jesus!


God can use mortal flesh through which to reveal Himself, yet that mortal flesh is not God by any stretch of the imagination! Only one person ever walked the face of this earth who was God in the flesh. No, not even the Apostle Paul, who declared that Christ was God in flesh, reconciling the world unto himself (II Corinthians 5:19) who furthermore declared how God had chosen him from his mother’s womb to reveal his son in him, even after that Paul was not immortal, he was a mortal man like anyone else! Paul knew the flesh in which he walked and the head which one day would roll off Nero’s chopblock was by no means deity! Remember, it is one thing to walk in mortal flesh and have the Spirit of God to live in that mortal flesh and even reveal himself through that mortal flesh, yet in it all, that will never make that mortal flesh God! Neither is mortal flesh the Word, yet the Holy Spirit, in whatever measure the Spirit is in that individual, is definitely that God Spirit of truth who can reveal His will, His word and His purpose to and through that mortal flesh. Yet in all that, that mortal individual is not God.


Continuing on with Revelation 10:7, But in the days (or in the times) of the voice (or the message) of the seventh angel, who we have already established was not some supernatural being, but instead was an earthly messenger only referred to in the scripture as an angel messenger to the seventh church age. When he, (this earthly messenger), shall begin to sound – and remember, that phrase does not necessarily imply when he once begins his earthly ministry or start out preaching, certainly not! Begins to sound has reference to that message which God brought him into the earth at this time to fulfill and declare. When that messenger shall begin to sound, remember also, to begin to sound does not necessarily imply the man at the time of the sounding when it stands out in its true dimension has to be alive! No, he does not have to be alive at the time this scripture stands out in its true dimension! It simply means that the message when it reaches its true dimension, actually begins to echo to the corners of the earth and begin bouncing back exactly like an echo would in a canyon, just like it is doing today! Then you can say a message has been declared, a message has been sent, it has been sounded and uttered to definitely awaken a people and set certain things in motion which will definitely bring about God’s last fulfillment of His word. No, when the message begins to sound or begins to stand out in its true dimension as it is ordained to do, we certainly do not have to believe that the individual man himself would have to on earth in literal flesh, although it did require his vocal cords to utter it or set it in motion. The evidence that we see today as this message goes forth to the ends of the earth proves the literal man himself is not required to be on the earth at the time of its sounding!


Many times the man himself, when alive, 15 years ago, told us about what religion would do and would become. 15 years ago it was difficult for people to conceive, how these religious organizations would sell out to a spirit of the devil or what the world itself would allow to creep into their realm of mortal flesh. Yet no sooner does the flesh of the man leave the scene and that message (voice) begins to go into the regions of this earth where many people never heard of any such thing, we notice things beginning to enter into the mortal realm of this world, as well as into the religious realm, that 10-15 years ago was completely unbelievable to grasp or imagine would happen, yet under the anointing the messenger told us exactly how it would be! It caused you to realize just how wicked and filthy this gentile world will become before the coming of Jesus.


Had not God sent a man with such a wonderful jewel of revelation of truth, the question could well be asked, where would we be today? Even within my own denomination in my earlier days I saw many things which were discouraging, because while reading the Bible in those days I could see certain things the religious movement I belonged to upheld and propagated as though it was God’s plan, which even back in those days was sickening. I am sure had I remained in that system with all the rotten filth going on today and knowing my attitude against it all back then, no doubt I would have simply quit or pulled out! Personally, I had rather be identified with the world than to be identified in such a religious system which is supposedly to represent Christianity, but is nothing but a religious cloak! Therefore, had God not done something every one of us would by now be in the world or shut up as some religious prisoner in some old religious institution going about in all the forms and rituals, propagating things which God absolutely was frowning and spitting upon! But thanks be to God He sent a man, though small in stature yet he was big in the spiritual image, large enough that when he uttered certain words Satan trembled, because Satan knew all too well what the God who was behind all this was destined to do in this generation which we were living.


But in the days, or in the time of the voice or the message of the seventh angel, who we must also recognize as being the messenger to the Laodicean Church Age itself, when he shall begin to sound, began to utter or spread, therefore I say, God help this movement! Ten years ago when God was ready to shake the movement with an event which would soon take place, many at that time thought when God had fulfilled His purpose with the messenger himself, it was all over and all wrapped up! How selfish can people become. When many areas and regions of the earth had never as much as heard one word of what had been uttered. Shame on people, who when God has done something for them, always want to take it and shut it up declaring we have it and no one else can have it! Why beloved, if it is truth the entire world needs to hear about it. No, I didn’t say the whole world would be saved simply because they had heard. The Bible does not teach the whole world will be saved, yet there is one thing for sure, after Christ’s resurrection He told His disciples to go into all the world and preach the gospel (as a witness) unto every creature. No, He never said all was going to be saved, but He did say preach it as a witness unto every creature. And in fulfilling that, we realize God knows exactly where all of His elected seed are. Thus, we should be mindful enough to listen to God and ask, Father, when and where do you want me to go? Because if we are concerned about living obedient to the truth God has given us and He is the God of truth who said go into all the world with it, you may rest assured He is the same God who knows exactly when you should go and just where you should go into the world with the truth.


So, in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, that is when His message begins to be uttered and proclaimed, and I have to say after ten years since God removed His mortal vessel from the scene, that message is still being uttered and today bounces back and forth from continent to continent as well as in places you never though it would be. People have heard in some of the most unbelievable ways within the last ten years showing it was God’s way of getting the job done. When that message will begin to sound and as far as God is concerned it becomes the very outstanding thing in the earth although you will hear of unnumbered things on TV, etc., that is supposed to be the outstanding thing in the earth, yet scripturally it is not! Continue to watch it and you will see what will happen to it! Eventually it will become nothing but a filthy polluted thing, because were you on TV propagating truth the FCC would quickly step in and bring it to a halt.


Note, something else is scheduled to happen within those days of the sounding of that message (or voice). What is it? During that period of time the mystery of God should be finished as had been declared unto the Old Testament prophets. Did you notice the word mystery is in the singular and not the plural? What is this (singular) MYSTERY OF GOD that is to be finished when the voice is being sounded? Scripture teaches this MYSTERY OF GOD should be finished. Well, if it is a mystery of God to be finished or completed in the days of the sounding of the voice of the seventh angel, exactly what is this MYSTERY and where did this MYSTERY that is to be completed, begin? The word FINISHED is also translated, “shall be completed.” Thus, we see the MYSTERY OF GOD is to be completed during the days of the sounding of the voice of the seventh angel messenger.


How often Bro. William Branham referred to this verse, speaking of it in this manner – in the days of the sounding of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound ALL THE MYSTERIES OF GOD SHOULD BE FINISHED. Why would the prophet to the age refer to mysteries being finished instead of THE (singular) MYSTERY OF GOD being finished! Listen carefully, because I want you to see the correct picture as to how within the hour THE MYSTERY OF GOD is being completely finished (or wrapped up) it will also involve the finishing up or wrapping up of many mysteries which have hung there as mysteries through the ages! We are going to take this one word MYSTERY and carry it into the scripture because it is only the scriptures that will be able to show you exactly what the mystery of God is in its completeness. Bear in mind the word THE MYSTERY OF GOD is not written in the plural, it is spoken of strictly in the singular as if it is one singular MYSTERY John refers unto.


In its literal setting, the MYSTERY OF GOD that is to be completed during those days of the sounding of that message (voice) involves a lengthy period of time required for fulfillment! Yes, scripture will prove this MYSTERY is a lengthy period of time in which God will have done something which was a total misunderstood subject or hidden thing unto one element of people, and since being a misunderstood subject unto this one element of people makes it truly a MYSTERY unto them! A mystery is something you don’t understand although you do recognize its presence. Let’s find out scripturally just what this MYSTERY is and where did it begin.


I want to show you from the scriptures that this time period called a MYSTERY is a MYSTERY only unto one element of people, but is by no means a MYSTERY unto another element of people, and that this period of time referred to as MYSTERY OF GOD is none other than THE GRACE AGE PERIOD! Yet within this lengthy grace age period of time, referred to as the MYSTERY OF GOD unto this one element, during that same time period God will have been fulfilling certain scriptures within the Old Testament, and doing so will involve certain revelations being brought forth within the total realm, or period known as the MYSTERY OF GOD, which will be understood by one element of people yet definitely misunderstood by another element! You see, to one group of people it is definitely a time of complete mystery, yet within this same time period, according to Matthew 13:10-11, there would be another element of people who will definitely understand all these mysteries. Therefore, speaking of it in that term it would be declared MYSTERIES (be finished) as the prophet often declared.


Make the Bible declare that, someone says! Gladly, however before we do may I impress upon you we are living in the day or period of time when this great age of grace is rapidly closing out, and in closing out of this mystery period will definitely involve a particular generation. Moreover, as these unfulfilled verses of scripture (verses yet to be fulfilled) shown throughout the Bible dealing with that particular period begin to stack up, and by that I mean as the period of time has now arrived for these particular unfulfilled scriptures pertaining to this particular subject to now be fulfilled and once that happens God will then have completed this mystery. That is, completed something that has remained a total MYSTERY over 1900 years to one element of people and within that same scope of time to another people, who were to be benefitted by this MYSTERY God, has revealed and make known still other MYSTERIES.


Although this MYSTERY in Revelation 10:7 is declared in the singular form, the prophet to the age when referring to the verse often worded it, all the mysteries should be unraveled, meaning all the loose ends would be tied together and beloved, it is that very statement so often used by the prophet, worded in that manner, which caused many (once the prophet left the scene) to feel there was no more revelation because as they declare, you heard him say so yourself. Beloved, that is the way the carnal ear heard it and the God of heaven who wrote this book willed it to be uttered in just that manner! Knowing these people would conceive it through a carnal interpretation, God allowed His prophet to word it in exactly that fashion, purposely to close up their spiritual ears and blind their spiritual eyes! God knew this message was never to form another organization whereby they could write their book of bylaws, nevertheless knowing there was a carnal element of people of the hour who would have come out of organized religion, who came out simply because of the impact of the magnitude of the drawing power of this message, God permitted certain words to be uttered which not only pleased and fed the carnal mind, but at the same time fed also the true spiritual mind! I realize all this created a struggle and a battle in the minds of the people, yet the greatest battle ever fought, declared by the prophet, would be the battle fought in the mind (weighing word against word). Those who heard him quote the verbal word in that way, jumps up and down with glee declaring, see, there is no more revelation! Therefore, they close their Bible, placing it upon a shelf, allowing dust to collect on it. They pick up the books and take them to the world just exactly verbally the way the prophet spoke it and they wind up with every carnal interpretation under the sun! Yes, they will go to the ends of the earth to tell the world God sent a prophet (messenger) to the age with a message, and everything they say is as carnal as carnal can be.


Therefore, if this word MYSTERY is dealing with something that is misunderstood by one element of people, yet understood by another, and within this great MYSTERY OF GOD are many MYSTERIES to be revealed and unraveled at the end of the age, let us take the scripture and verify what this MYSTERY is all about. John was the last apostolic writer on the scene closing out the first church age. Although he was not the apostle to the gentiles (seeing Paul was), John definitely was the last Jewish apostle to bring a great revelation unto the gentile church straight from the throne of God. This occurred sometime around (96 A.D.). The Jews had already been cut off and Jerusalem after 70 A.D. lay in ruins, and the Jews were scattered to the four corners of the earth, sold into slavery. Recall, it was John (a Jew) who, looking down through the scope of the gentile church age, saw and declared that this MYSTERY OF GOD would be finished as the voice of the seventh angel would be sounding (his message). Yes, the MYSTERY OF GOD should be finished or completed at the end of this MYSTERY age called the age of grace. In order to clearly see that is exactly what this MYSTERY is (the age of grace) hidden to the eyes of the Jew, turn first in Colossians 1:24, where Paul discusses the MYSTERY OF GOD. Remember, here in his discussions of the MYSTERY, Paul is standing at the beginning of the MYSTERY, not at the end! Watch carefully in our study how the apostle to the gentiles used the word MYSTERY. The word MYSTERY found in Revelation 10:7 is identically the same word MYSTERY seen in Colossians 1:26, and other places as well.

The Colossians were a Greek people who had been missionarized by the Apostle Paul. The occasion has arisen that Paul, in a Roman prison, is inspired to write his letter to the Colossian church. Beginning in Colossians 1:24, Paul says, (24) “Who now rejoice in my sufferings for you and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his body’s (gentile) sake. (25) Whereof I am made a minister, according to the dispensation (of grace, and remember the word dispensation means an allotted, designated period of time. Continuing on he says.) according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you (gentiles) to fulfill the Word of God.” Remember, fulfilling the word of God means fulfilling those Old Testament scriptures making them applicable and accessible or understandable unto the gentile church through the apostolic office of his ministry.


Verse 26 is the verse I especially want you to pay close attention to because it says, “Even the MYSTERY (singular) which hath been hid from ages.” (or other dispensations and generations)! What is Paul saying? He is speaking of this MYSTERY which began in his hour and is destined to be finished at the time of the sounding of the voice of the seventh angel, a MYSTERY which had been hidden for ages and generations throughout the Jewish dispensations of the law, yes, hidden even to the prophets of old who wrote it! Because beloved, had they understood what the MYSTERY was, in which the Apostle Paul by revelation is breaking into, taken strictly from the Old Testament scriptures, these prophets would have proclaimed it throughout the various generations of Israel and therefore, it would have been no MYSTERY as to how one day Christ (God) would be in the gentiles (their hope of glory).


Since Paul is speaking of this hidden MYSTERY, a MYSTERY which was hidden to past ages, surely he knows what MYSTERY OF GOD he is referring to. Paul is overjoyed writing to the gentiles! And why should he not be? He too is a Jew, yet God, through his ministry is opening to the gentile church a MYSTERY no other Jew had ever understood, and he is fully aware God has placed within him a revelation of this hidden MYSTERY written and concealed in the pages of the Old Testament scriptures. Prophecies prophesied by prophets of old yet they were unable to grasp that which they were speaking which applied only to an hour when God would deal strictly with the gentiles. Prophecies which told what God would one day do with and for those fallen, depraved gentiles who were sinners far above that of the Jew who was controlled by his Old Testament law, Galatians 2:15.


Each time Paul picked up a pen to write, his heart would go out to those gentiles who now make up the gentile church, who only a few years before were so plagued and engrossed with paganism, idolatry, heathen worship, men and women who had fallen into the vilest sex sins imaginable, I Corinthians 6:9-11, Romans 1:24-32, but were now cleaned from all their pollution of filth and though they dearly loved the Lord Jesus Christ, yet still they knew nothing concerning the Old Testament scriptures which spoke of the hour when God’s love would come to them! Paul rejoiced because he knew it was through his ministry God would fulfill their joy and spiritual salvation, and especially give them understanding of the Old Testament scriptures showing their position in God as God would reveal scriptures unto the gentiles through his apostolic office, revelations of the MYSTERY which had been hidden for ages from the Jews and patriarchs and even the prophets of old who were used to pen these scriptures concerning gentiles’ position in God! For instance, imagine Isaiah prophesying all those prophecies (concerning gentiles) when he spoke of how from the isles or regions of the gentile’s God would perfect praise. And how there would come from the gentiles that continual sacrifice of praise sent up unto God, sacrifices of praise and thanksgiving coming from gentile lips, who at that hour of Isaiah’s writing were far more vile and polluted than the Jew and falling every day deeper and deeper in sin! How could such a thing be that these people would one day praise the living God?


Centuries pass and Paul is seen writing about all this in his many epistles. Peter, another Jew, writes also concerning these things in his epistles, how we gentiles (and Jews as well) during this mysterious age called grace are to offer up spiritual sacrifices and praises which is our thanksgiving unto Him. Yes, everyone of these Old Testament scriptures referring to the gentiles, Paul knew by revelation was God’s fulfillment strictly unto the gentiles during the mysterious grace period. Moreover, as that group of Jewish apostles began to leave the realm of those blinded Jews, who, although these things were written in their scriptures simply could not see into these things. Therefore, to them definitely this age of grace was nothing other than a MYSTERY. And as those Jews saw these apostles going in among the gentiles to spread this new doctrine, this new faith, this new revelation, how a Jewish Messiah had come and as declared by the apostles was cut off by His own people in order to fulfill scripture, naturally the Jewish race as a whole, blinded to all this, (MYSTERY) gnashed their teeth and criticized the entire program of God, which to them was a MYSTERY because to them in crucifying this Christ they only crucified an imposter and false prophet who pretended to be God. Legally, they thought they were justified in doing what they had done. When this bunch of Jews called apostles, etc., a group which was nothing more than an outcast in Jewish society, was seen going out among these wicked, sinful, heathen gentiles who the Jews looked upon as dogs because of their sinful nature, yet these apostles are converting these terrible sinners to believe in this man who the Jews themselves certainly did not believe in or accept to be their Messiah. Naturally to them it was a MYSTERY, yet they recognized it was definitely happening. Strange, isn’t it, the Jews would not accept Christ as their Messiah although He fulfilled hundreds of Old Testament scriptures exactly to the jot and title.


Therefore, beloved, on this basis of Israel’s blindness, can you not begin to see how that as the gentiles in vast numbers began to turn to this one who declared himself to be the Jewish Messiah, Jesus the Christ, that it definitely was a MYSTERY unto these Jews who were completely blinded unto this period of time in God’s program how the gentiles would be accepting Christ. To them it was definitely a mystery yet they recognized it was happening. Can you now begin to see how God had hid all these truths, hid all these revelations and their fulfillment which pertained to the gentiles in the grace age, hiding the revelation and fulfillment from the Jews and oncoming generations long before the event actually occurred, although it had been their own Jewish prophets who had spoken of this so often! Yes, it was certainly a mystery unto the Jew because it simply had not been revealed unto them. It was not for them to receive, see or understand, nevertheless God had reserved it all to be fulfilled among the gentiles.

To those Jewish people who had always served the law it was a total mystery unto them how such a trashy class of people, people with the nature of a dog could possibly come to God. Sure, they could recognize something was going on, but could not explain it. To those Jews they absolutely had no Old Testament scripture to explain such an event taking place. And to this day no orthodox Jew, living in his orthodox frame of thinking can possibly give you any legal justifiable explanation as to why the gentiles would believe in this Jesus who to them (at best) was only a Jewish prophet. Either the orthodox Jew would declare you are plainly deceived or else you only think you believe in this man who pretended to be their Messiah. To the Jews their Messiah has not as yet come.

Therefore, to the Jew the grace age, although written and concealed there in the Old Testament, the revelation of it totally hidden unto the prophets to the Old Testament thus making it a total time or period of mystery, unexplainable by any orthodox Jew. Yes, the revelation of it was hidden to the dispensation of the Jews by almighty God. Hence, it could neither be explained nor understood in scripture by the Jewish race when it happened.


Likewise it is also true concerning the gentile church world (not the bride of Christ) but the gentile church world, concerning the millennium or our thousand year reign. We are only a few short years away from the millennium and the gentile church world is in the same frame of thinking, in respect to that fulfillment of scripture and prophecies concerning that period, as the Jews were who lived during the period of time God was preparing to do something for the gentiles. They simply shut their eyes and ears unto it! Nevertheless, God went straight ahead and did it anyway. Do you think for a moment God is going to annul His word today simply because this poor gentile religious world is blinded to what He is preparing to do? Absolutely not! God will not stop! He will go right on anyway.




I trust you are able to see up to this point what the word MYSTERY in Revelation 10:7 stands out to mean. Recall, a mystery to one element of people is something unexplainable and misunderstood, while unto the people who are to be the recipients or receivers of it, to them it is no mystery at all. Paul continues writing unto the recipients of the mystery in verse 26 as he says, “Even the MYSTERY which has been hid from ages and from generations BUT NOW IS MADE MANIFEST TO THE SAINTS.” Therefore beloved, can you not see where the age of mystery is not a mystery whatsoever to the gentile Christians who has the Apostle Paul to explain to them what it was all about! Whenever you find a gentile declaring they don’t understand what is going on, you may rest assured that poor soul has been shut up in a religious prison for so long, never being fed anything other than church suppers and socials, because Paul plainly declares the MYSTERY is no MYSTERY to the saints of God! Yet it would still remain a mystery to that old element of people, the Jewish people, while at the same time the mystery would be understood by the gentile believers and would during this period of time also bring forth certain mysteries (plural) to be made known, certain hidden revelations which would be coming forth to the gentile saints. Because beloved, that has been the entire purpose of it all, to bring forth these mysteries.

No gentile up until the hour of the beginning of the grace age or MYSTERY age had any revelation as to who God was or what He planned to do in the earth, although it was true many of the gentiles had been proselyted or converted to Judaism. That proselyting took place only because the gentiles recognized a truth there within the Judaistic frame of religion which affected their social and moral outlook. Thus, Paul declares that God has manifested something to the gentile church, that is, how God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this MYSTERY among gentiles which boils down to this, CHRIST IN YOU, YOUR HOPE OF GLORY.


Once the Holy Ghost entered into the life of that gentile saint, giving them the experience of the new birth and began leading that soul down life’s pathway, the gentiles began to receive a different outlook on life as well as a different outlook about God, an outlook in which they had never in all their previous years ever experienced. Life had now become a joy because the gentiles were living not only for a God who actually lived inside them (us), He also was a God who walked and talked with them! Not only that, from time to time He would definitely seek to impart to the gentile believer certain understanding unto His mystery which was already in progress. We might say He was removing the veil from off certain things and imparting to the believer knowledge which would increase within us understanding of His will, His plan as well as what He intended to do in the future. All this He was doing for the gentiles because He had willed for a certain period of time that He would bypass the old Judaistic order and would instead come down and dwell inside the gentile. Therefore, it is unexplainable to a Jew today to hear a gentile testify how he has received the Holy Ghost because that Jew knows the Holy Ghost is the spirit of God which you say is in you. To him that Spirit of God is no second or third person, to the Jew the Spirit is simply God in you.

The Jew is completely aware there is the Spirit of God in the earth, yet it is a total mystery unto him (how the Spirit is among the gentiles)! However, are you aware we are also approaching an hour when two Jewish prophets will step upon the scene in Israel and remove that veil of MYSTERY from their eyes! God will cause these two Jewish prophets to utter words which will definitely open the Jews understanding and once their understanding is opened they will be able to look back over these 1900 years that the gospel has been among the gentiles and by the revelation presented unto them by these two men, the picture which for so long has been such a mystery, will at that hour suddenly come together and for the first time they will see scripture after scripture after scripture, strictly from the Old Testament which for centuries and centuries has been closed unto them. Furthermore, it will show them where they have been, why they have been blinded and so forth.


Thus, as we draw closer to the time God will lift the veil from their eyes, whereas in the past they have looked upon gentiles through eyes of not being able to understand, comprehend or conceive; not being able to accept us (gentiles) in the experience of our belief seeing it was an age of God’s MYSTERY unto them while the age is in progress. Yet, Paul declared to the gentile believers it wasn’t a mystery to them! It should be a MYSTERY to the Jew but not to you. I pray to God it hasn’t been a MYSTERY unto you!

Why did Jesus in Matthew 13, after having already spoken his seven parables, entered the house and had His disciples to ask Him for an explanation of the second parable declare, it is given to you (the disciples, the chosen or elect of God) to know the MYSTERIES of the things pertaining to the kingdom of heaven, but to them that are without (the unbeliever, make believer of Israel) it is not for them to know. Therefore note, Jesus declared in Matthew 13 how there would be mysteries to be made known during that (MYSTERY) period of time, that period of time which certainly is a mystery time to the Jewish race, a time they would never be able to understand or conceive, the MYSTERY age itself, yet on the other hand the gentile believer would be a people who would be able to receive it, and therefore MYSTERIES during that period would unfold, revelations would come forth because God has promised to build His church upon revelation.


Listen to Paul writing to still another church concerning this very same MYSTERY which John had spoken of in Revelation10:7. Writing to the Ephesian church during the same year he had written the Colossian church, we find Paul still filled with that great enthusiasm, fervency, joy and assurance of heart. Paul, in Ephesians 3, approaches these gentile Christians at Ephesus where several years earlier he had experienced a three year revival affecting all Asia. The Ephesian revival occurred as the gentile dispensation was set in motion and the great Ephesian age of Revelation 2:1-7 had actually begun. Ephesians 3, (1) “For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you gentiles,” (meaning for you gentiles I am a prisoner for had I remained in my Judaistic social status of life I certainly wouldn’t be a prisoner today.) (2) “If you have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is given me to you-ward: (3) How that by revelation he made known unto me THE MYSTERY as I wrote afore in few words,” Again we noticed Paul using the word MYSTERY in exactly the same manner as writing unto the Colossians.


Verse 4, “Whereby, when you read, ye may understand my knowledge in the MYSTERY of Christ (5) Which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, (Old Testament prophets) as it is now revealed unto his (present tense) holy apostles and (New Testament) prophet.” Recall, the last Old Testament prophet, John the Baptist, is dead and Jesus has already ascended. Therefore, as Paul speaks of prophet it is now in the present tense. It is New Testament prophets he mentions here. Something we note, according to Paul has now been revealed by the Holy Spirit unto both the New Testament apostles and New Testament prophets and this something revealed was hidden in the Old Testament scriptures from the Old Testament prophets and Old Testament saints. All this revealing was pertaining to that mystery which according to John was to be completed in Revelation 10:7. Therefore, I trust you can see this MYSTERY is none other than the grace age and definitely covers a lengthy period of time, and Paul is ready now to show the effects of this MYSTERY which, remember, was definitely a mystery unto only one element, yet totally understood by another, how the gentiles should be fellow heirs and of the same body and partakers of His promise in Christ by the gospel.


Wasn’t it strange how from the Old Testament scriptures the Jews, scribes, Pharisees, etc., had for so long preached concerning the coming of the Messiah yet not one of them could possibly understand any of those scriptures written of the prophets pertaining to what God intended to do for the gentiles! Why do you suppose they had forgotten the covenant God made unto Abraham long before they became a nation? Recall back in Genesis God telling Abraham how unto thee and thy see will I give all this land? At the time Sarah was barren and could not produce Abraham a son. Years later God assured Abraham his promise was still true when he told Abraham “your seed will become as the stars of heaven and in thee and thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed.” This definitely included gentiles, however no doubt Jews reading this scripture interpreted it to mean that in Abraham and his seed would all the Jewish families of the earth be blessed. Yet beloved, that is not what God said, God said in thee and thy see shall all the families of the nations or languages of the earth be blessed. To them if any gentile ever got in this blessing they certainly would have to be proselyted to Judaism in order to consummate, fulfill or have any part in the covenant God gave Abraham. Yet we know the Apostle Paul picked up that same Old Testament scripture in Genesis and in Galatians told the Galatian church that seed of Abraham was not as the seed of many but as the seed of one (being Christ that promised seed.) Christ was the seed of Abraham (Matthew 1:1). Thus through that one seed of Abraham God would bless all the families or gentile nations of the earth. In this covenant promise of God through Abraham shows where that MYSTERY in Revelation 10:7 would begin! It would begin once Christ entered the picture. It simply goes to show God’s promise given to Abraham had always been a misunderstood prophecy to the Jew. Their interpretation of the passage was entirely different.

Yes, in that very covenant promise of Abraham is where it all began! By divine revelation Abraham uttered it while other patriarchs and prophets later picked it up and through divine inspiration added words to the thought, nevertheless, its meaning remained a hidden MYSTERY unto the Jew. That is why Paul declared in Ephesians 3:6, the very words he did, that the gentiles would be fellow heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel.


Verse 7 states, “Whereof I was made a minister according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power.” Speaking concerning himself in verse 8 Paul says, “Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ.” Remember beloved, the unsearchable riches of Christ would definitely involve those MYSTERIES that were to be revealed during the period of the MYSTERY of God or MYSTERY period of time called the grace age. Yes, the unsearchable riches of Christ would involve MYSTERIES unlocking revelations for gentiles hidden within the Old Testament scripture, scriptures which God had allowed the Old Testament prophets to speak and write concerning, yet never gave them understanding of what they were writing about. These very scriptures pertain strictly to the gentiles and never to the Jews. Therefore, Paul could say that, “I should preach among the gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ!”




Verse 9, “And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the MYSTERY, which from the beginning of the world HATH BEEN HIDDEN IN GOD, who created all by Jesus Christ.” Listen carefully to verse 10, which says “To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places MIGHT BE MADE KNOWN BY THE CHURCH.” (Church here meaning strictly the church of the firstborn, not those denominational worldly church systems. The church is the called out people of God which Paul never refers to by any earthly title, yet always by its heavenly title.) “the manifold wisdom of God.” Verse 11, “According to the eternal purpose which he proposed in Christ Jesus our Lord.” Paul now speaks concerning a MYSTERY that would be going on yet it would be misunderstood by the Jew. Did you note he told where it all began and how God had hid certain things Himself although He had allowed prophets to speak it down through time, yet with no understanding of it! Therefore, it would still remain misunderstood or never looked at it in its proper setting.


However, when time did arrive for God to fulfill or give the understanding of this MYSTERY to the gentile church, notice it was a Jew he chose to hold that office and what was revealed unto him was absolutely contrary to his religious upbringing! Imagine the mental battle and struggle that must have gone in Paul’s mind after Paul’s conversion on the Damascus Road. Years later we hear Paul speaking concerning his Jewish religious background as he declared he was from the tribe of Benjamin, a Pharisee of pharisees as touching the law of Moses. Paul says, I was blameless. Yet as far as touching the church he was not so blameless because, said Paul, I persecuted the church daily. And in this persecution many were killed, imprisoned and so forth. However, summing it all up he said concerning those things in the past I count as nothing but dung that I might obtain Christ. To Paul obtaining Christ was far more of spiritual value and after having finally fought that battle out in his mind he was so thankful to God.

Imagine what must have gone on in that devout Jewish mind as God would allow Saul to turn into those Old Testament scriptures! That is why Paul could tell the church how by revelation he had received this GREAT MYSTERY which had been hidden to men in other ages. Writing to this Ephesian church, speaking in that overjoyed tone, he declares in Ephesians 2:18, “Through him (Christ) we (please note, “we” places the Jew and gentile in the same setting because we do know that early church started out with both Jew and gentile seated in the same assembly. Thus we hear him declare, ) through him we both have access by one spirit unto the father!” (19) Now therefore you are no more strangers or foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints and household of God.” What does Paul mean by using the phrase “no more strangers and foreigners”? Bear in mind Paul, using these two words, is showing that he is definitely writing unto both the converted Jew and gentile. Ephesus, you recall, is a metropolitan city being in a gentile area in Asia Minor. Furthermore, we know the Ephesian church established back in 54 A.D., had within its congregation Jewish as well as gentile believers. Speaking of the two separate classes he says, “You are no longer strangers and foreigners”, because that is exactly how each group looked upon the other before their conversion! The old orthodox Jew had a synagogue in Ephesus, according to Acts 19, and out of that Jewish synagogue Paul received his first converts of the Ephesian church. Had you been a gentile, even though you had been proselyted to Judaism, when you were in the Jewish synagogue you still would have been looked upon as a stranger. And no matter where the gentiles saw the Jew he automatically looked upon him as a foreigner. That is why Paul used these two words, “strangers and foreigners” writing to the church body. Realizing both Jew and gentile was present Paul said, in Christ you are no more strangers and foreigners for God by one spirit hath broken down that middle wall of partition.


Remember that middle wall of partition was the commandments which separated the two groups but was now broken down. Both groups are now placed on an even common ground, religiously. In the grace of God or in the church of God or in Jesus Christ, both groups are no more strangers or foreigners as they sit in the same service, but instead they are saints, fellow-citizens of the household of God. How beautiful it must have been in Ephesus to have seen those Jews and gentiles worshiping God in the revelation of Christ together, one background having been Judaistic while only a short time ago the other background was pagan or heathen, though now both groups have found the right thing and doing so has erased everything.


In this newfound faith, both Jew and gentile are declared fellow-citizens and verse 20 declares both groups have been built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets. However, please understand, here prophets have no reference to New Testament prophets as seen or shown in Ephesians 3:4-6, which shows there something has been revealed unto them which was hidden in ages past. Yet when Paul referred to the foundation upon which the two groups were built in verse 20, it is not New Testament prophets at all that the church is built upon! Are you aware until the Apostle Paul wrote his epistle there was no New Testament written for gentiles! Thus the only scripture for the gentiles was that hidden in the Old Testament, a book which gentiles were totally unfamiliar with and knew nothing about. Paul, writing unto the gentile Corinthian church declared that he was the wise master builder who laid the foundation for the gentile church.

Here is the true revelation on which the gentile church was to be built, Paul’s teaching or revelation of the Old Testament. Moreover we must examine this phrase, “of apostles and prophets”, in verse 20 in this light. Both groups, Jews and gentiles, are built upon the same foundation and that foundation is the teaching and revelation of the apostles as they have brought forth the hidden meaning of what the Old Testament prophets prophesied concerning the gentiles’ relation to God in the scripture. Therefore, the word prophet recorded in verse 20 definitely carries an Old Testament setting because it was those Old Testament prophecies those prophets prophesied unbeknownst to them the meaning of what was prophesied as they prophesied concerning the gentiles’ position in God’s program. If that be true, why then would Paul place New Testament apostles before Old Testament prophets when everyone knows the Old Testament prophets prophesied or came first.


Before answering that, note again Ephesians 3 where Paul uses prophets strictly in the New Testament sense saying, as God hath now revealed unto His holy apostles and (New Testament) prophets by the Spirit (certain hidden things). Here in Ephesians 3:5, Paul is definitely speaking of the New Testament prophets who also had something revealed unto them along with the New Testament apostles! However note, when Paul is referring, particularly to the foundation upon which the church is built or upon which both groups, Jew and gentile, were built, his words are entirely different! Here Paul says the church is built upon the teachings and revelation of the apostles and Old Testament prophets because beloved, it definitely would require the office of the New Testament prophets to explain unto a gentile church, a people who only a few years ago had nothing but a heathen background and was strictly pagan in belief, explain exactly what the Old Testament prophets by the Spirit had declared concerning the gentiles’ position in this newfound faith! What gentile I ask you, could possibly open an Old Testament Jewish scroll and declare he clearly understood what the spirit had hidden there concerning the gentile’s place in Christ (when the old prophets could not.)

If is for certain the eunuch in Acts 8 didn’t know what the scroll in Isaiah was talking about. He had reached the place in the scroll when Phillip joined him where it said, like the sheep they led him to slaughter and he opened not his mouth. The eunuch didn’t know what that meant, nevertheless, God had a man standing alongside the road filled with the Holy Ghost who did know. Phillip, a Jew, had left the old system but had inside him a revelation as to what the Old Testament prophet Isaiah was actually speaking about. The eunuch showing Phillip the scripture in Isaiah, as lamb to the shearer and the sheep to the slaughter and he opened not his mouth. Who is the writer referring to, asked the eunuch, to himself or someone else? Here was Phillip’s signal and by revelation he began to tell the eunuch what the prophet Isaiah had been discussing.


Such a setting as this should show why Paul declared both Jew and gentile are built upon the same foundation of the teaching of the apostles and Old Testament prophets, because the revelation concerning the gentile’s position in Christ was hidden in the Old Testament prophet’s writings, yet it took the revelation of the New Testament apostles to explain to the gentile church what the Old Testament prophets had written concerning them, showing how they definitely had a place in God and it was in the word! Though it lay there in the Old Testament prophets, it nevertheless was a mystery until suddenly through the ministry of the New Testament apostle, God began to take the wrapping off unto the gentiles. Thus Paul says, both groups are built upon the foundation of the New Testament apostles and the Old Testament prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone.


According to Paul’s revelation, it was this great MYSTERY (the MYSTERY OF GOD) unto the gentiles that began to unfold within his ministry of apostleship. This MYSTERY OF GOD has been continuing right on through a space of time, covering over 1900 years but it is to be finished in Revelation 10:7! Note, it was going on throughout the entire period of time the Jewish people have been out of the land scattered among gentiles. Remember, during this period of time the Jews that have been out of the land have also, during this period, been out of the will of God and have drifted further and further away from what their prophets had taught, drifting more and more into external religious ideas and traditions. Spiritually speaking as an overall picture of the Jew, they are at their lowest ebb of spiritual apostasy. True, many have returned to Israel but they have only returned to be identified with the race, yet as a whole they have thrown away their ancestral convictions of belief in Jehovah and the prophets. No, we can’t say all have. We know there is an element of orthodox Jews very strict and perhaps do have a little influence upon the total nation of Jews who number between 15-16 million throughout the world.


Nevertheless, it is in a period of time such as this when whatever God was doing for the gentiles was a total MYSTERY to that nation of Jews, even though their Jewish prophets of old had declared it in writing. Morever, it was apostles in the New Testament hour who came from the Jewish rank who were sent among the gentiles to open up these Old Testament scriptures for their spiritual benefit. Out of those scriptures came that revelation of the MYSTERY. Up until the age of grace no gentile knew one day there was going to come a dispensation whereby the God of heaven would rule and reign here on earth, yet that very revelation was given to John the Jewish apostle in its great setting of a thousand year period.


Prophets of old throughout the Old Testament prophesied and recorded inspiring prophecies pertaining to the gentile’s future position and relationship with God in Christ. Prophecies, the meaning of which had to be kept entirely hidden even from the Old Testament prophets as they would have declared the meaning unto Israel. And what was a mystery unto Israel concerning gentiles would have no longer remained a mystery!


Therefore, we are living in the day that John saw and when that messenger to the Laodicean church age would come and sound a message, and in a scriptural sense you could say that message is the voice of God, it is the word. And because the voice has sounded it also caused many other scriptures to come forth and to stand in this end time for God to fulfill to the benefit of gentile people. Thus, we see during this period of time the voice is sounding, that age of MYSTERY (to the Jew) is now running out! Time no longer being delayed, God will definitely step up this MYSTERY and hasten it unto its final fulfillment. Yes, as this MYSTERY age, misunderstood by the Jew, closes out, God by His spirit will now be taking all scriptures, especially the Old Testament scriptures pertaining strictly to the gentile’s benefit and will reveal the MYSTERY to their edification, their perfection, their enlightment, as well as their understanding. However, remember all the scriptures which pertain to Israel’s benefit, which is strictly their inheritance belongs strictly to them and those two prophets coming very shortly to Israel, will take those scriptures and actually set them in their proper setting. Doing so will remove the veil from the eyes of Israel and they too will be able to look upon this which has been a MYSTERY unto them, the grace age of the gentiles, and say praise God! Why? Because God will have also opened their eyes causing this period to no longer be a mystery unto them, how Christ can be in you, your hope of glory. This is the hour God will close this MYSTERY age and as He closes it, it will also wind up all the MYSTERIES which pertain to this MYSTERY age. Every revelation pertaining to this mysterious period of time will come forth right here at the close of the age.


Some people declare there is no more revelation, but I maintain that every revelation which is hidden within those scriptures the prophet to the age somewhere dropped a seed pertaining to it. God knew the Holy Ghost who was designated to lead the believer into all truth would take that seed thought and cause it to grow until it was formed into a complete picture. Yes, as time lingers on as this message would continue sounding, that little seed nugget would be the very thing which would grow and grow until it became a complete understanding to the bride people. However, because certain people desire to take only what the voice has said verbally, that is take it only in the verbal expression as was spoken, doing this has caused them to close the Bible, because to them everything has been fulfilled. As far as I am concerned, through those words which were misunderstood because of the lack of spiritual understanding, God has taken these words and blinded the eyes and closed their ears from any further possible leadership or enlightment by His Holy Spirit.

Beloved, God does not stop and place a period to everything. No, not as long as time is lingering on and as long as there is a people left here on earth to benefit from God’s working in their hour and their life. Therefore I repeat, somewhere out of this Bible on up until the very hour Jesus comes there will never be a time when there is not a little something coming forth. It is God’s way of taking the wrapper off it, giving your spiritual mind a little deeper insight into this overall setting, which unto the Jew has been a total MYSTERY OF GOD, nevertheless God simply continues enlarging the overall picture to benefit your spiritual growth.


Therefore, I hope you see what this MYSTERY OF GOD to be finished is in Revelation 10:7, it is none other than a period of time when something would be going on in respect to the fulfillment of many Old Testament scriptures (for gentiles). The period of time would remain a total mystery unto one element of people (the Jew) while understood by another element (the gentile). Concerning this period of time, Paul declared in both his Ephesian and Colossian letters it had been given unto the saints in the grace age to know these mysteries recorded by Old Testament prophets. Believe it or not, it was God’s fulfillment of His long awaited promise given to faithful Abraham, in thee and thy seed (Christ) Galatians 3:14-16, 29, shall all the families (gentiles) of the earth be blessed. Furthermore note, while this (mystery) period of time was in progress (this MYSTERY OF GOD) the Jewish nation would remain in dispersion. This fulfills also the time of blindness in part which has happened unto Israel until the fulness of the gentiles be brought in, Romans 11:25.


God informed Abraham that his seed would become as the stars of the heavens and that in him and his seed (Christ), Galatians 3:14-29 would all the nations be blessed. Galatians 3:8, was the first mentioning of that event which would become a great mystery unto the Jew.


Paul, desiring the gentile world to know that through the apostolic office, that which was a complete mystery unto the Jew is no longer a mystery to the gentile believer. Writing now unto the believers at Rome, Paul says in Romans 16:25-26, “Now to him that is of power to stablish you according to my gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept secret since the world began. (26) But now is made manifest, and by the scriptures of the prophets, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedience of faith.”


Strange isn’t it, that all we gentiles sing, preach, and talk about is already recorded in the Old Testament Jewish scripture by their prophets. Remember it was they, not us, who penned the scriptures, gentiles only became receivers of the benefits. Jews alone had the Old Testament scriptures yet no Jew was able to see the gentile’s position hidden there in the Old Testament. It was unto their genetic father, Abraham, the first promise of gentiles being brought into a rightful relationship with God was ever mentioned as God declared, in thee and thy seed (Christ), Galatians 3:14-16, 29, shall all the families of the earth be blessed. Yet when God, some 1900 years ago, began to fulfill the covenant promise the Jews could not understand it.


Back to Revelation 10:7 and into that very final portion of the verse where we find the key which unlocks the entire verse. “But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound the MYSTERY OF GOD SHOULD BE FINISHED, AS HE HATH DECLARED TO OR BY HIS SERVANTS THE (Old Testament) PROPHETS!” There it is, this MYSTERY OF GOD John saw to be completed in those days had (already) been declared by the Old Testament prophets, yet no Jew could understand it!

In its true English setting the latter portion of the verse reads, as he hath declared by his servants the prophets. Whenever God deals with me in respect to a point of truth, it isn’t ever the entire verse He shows me to be the key which unlocks the mystery. No, somewhere within the verse can be one small word which allows you to know exactly where to place that verse in respect to its fulfillment. Don’t miss this! As He (God) hath (note, hath is past tense) and furthermore hath is the key which unlocks the mystery in the verse. John declared God had already declared this in the writings of the prophets of old. Hath or has already declared it unto the Old Testament prophets! See, it was brought unto the gentiles by those prophets. The word to and the word by carries one and the selfsame meaning. Note, God brought it TO THEM, yet unto us gentiles God brought it BY THEM. Originally it came from the Old Testament prophets.


Examining words such as this helps divide and place the thing in its proper setting. Did not Paul tell Timothy to study to show himself approved of God (and by God), a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth! Therefore, God hath (past tense) already declared it to (or by) his servants the prophets. Those who wrote it in the Old Testament were servants. Thus, when we understand what this MYSTERY OF GOD really is, it isn’t a mystery to us gentiles at all, yet it is a total mystery unto the Jews, and strange enough the Jew was the first to read it! It was written to the Jewish people through their prophet. God brought it and placed it (hid it) in their writings and it is the great MYSTERY God hid within Himself. God caused it to be written yet He also caused it to be veiled in order that the patriarchs or prophets who wrote it, when looking upon their own writings, were made to wonder what God was talking about. Paul declared it as not for them to know the MYSTERY, nevertheless God caused it all to be placed in its chronological order and once time had arrived for the Eternal to begin to set the mystery in motion God took many of those Old Testament scriptures and began to bring them into fulfillment, first through the birth and ministry of John Baptist, and second through the birth and so forth of Christ’s life (Acts 1:22).

Hundreds of Old Testament scriptures were fulfilled in a very few short years during the first advent of Christ, therefore, just as all that happened (fulfilling scripture) we, too, live in a generation when God once again is doing the very same thing! Thus, if this MYSTERY spoken of in Revelation 10:7 is to absolutely be brought to a close, then in its consummation every scripture relating to it in any manner which has already been written somewhere in the Old Testament pertaining to the gentiles in our inheritance, our being blessed in inheritance, our being blessed in any manner, you may rest assured all these scriptures will be fulfilled as God closes out this age of grace to us gentiles.

Another very important thing, please note, in relation to a certain time period which will also accompany Revelation 10:7 and second was also declared by the month of Old Testament prophets, is a statement found in Acts 3:21. Moreover Revelation 10:7 and Acts 3:21 are the only two scriptures in the entire Bible which speak in the language term these two do! Both these scriptures deal with a precise period of time and both were declared by the mouth of prophets of old! John, under the inspiration, wrote unto the churches and that letter was heralded down through the ages brining out its spiritual application. And out here on the very end of the grace age Revelation 10:7 was to bring to completeness all God had declared long ago by the mouth of his servants, the Old Testament prophets for whom – – the gentile saints. Unto whom and for whom was it to benefit? The gentiles of course!


With that in mind, let us now examine Acts 3:21 and here see something also spoken by the mouth of Old Testament prophets which would benefit strictly Israel, not gentiles! Peter, preaching his second sermon to Jews says in Acts 3:19, “Repent ye therefore and be converted.” Note carefully, these words are not spoken unto gentiles but unto Jews, that element who had recently crucified the Messiah. Their minds were still fresh on the recent impact, turmoil and upheaval which transpired in Jerusalem. The very depths of the foundation of Judaism had been shaken. The veil of the temple had been rent and here after Pentecost stands Peter on the very temple compound preaching his second sermon to Jews declaring, “Repent ye therefore and be converted that your sins may be blotted out when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord.”


Note, times of refreshing is God’s fulfillment of His spiritual awakening to be fulfilled in Israel strictly among Jews! Ezekiel prophesied how God would sprinkle clean water upon them (Israel) and take away their stony heart, placing within them a new heart of flesh, that speaks of a converted heart. Tie that statement of Ezekiel and Peter into Revelation 11, where under the ministry of two Jewish prophets 144,000 are to be sealed away by a great spiritual revelation. See beloved, that is their refreshing! No, the refreshing or the receiving of spiritual revelation was never fulfilled in Peter’s hour when he preached this! Their refreshing was still future!

Verse 20, “And he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you:” However, note Israel must first be spiritually refreshed or given that revelation of who Jesus is, before they can see that glorious appearing of their Messiah!


Verse 21, “Whom the heavens must receive until the times of restitution.” Recall, it was in Peter’s hour the ascension had just transpired and Peter speaks of times of refreshing and also the times of restitution. Keep in mind, refreshing is one thing for the Jew, and restitution is still another! The refreshing brings out the spiritual impact or the spiritual revival which awakens the people of Israel, while restitution means giving back unto them something which has been taken away from them. It was God who had allowed Satan, through certain world gentile systems or empires, as prophesied by Joel, to take away something from Israel and Joel’s prophecy (Joel 1:1-14) declared four creatures that resembled insects had gnawed and gnawed away at Israel until there wasn’t anything left only that which resembled a stump. Yet through Joel God prophesied, I will restore (to Israel), Joel 2:25.


The word restitution means an act to restore or replace something which has been taken away. Peter is declaring, until the times or until the seasons or until the period of giving back, the returning or restitution of all things to Israel. I repeat, the statement or promise here belongs strictly to Israel, not to the gentiles! Watch carefully how this verse in Acts 3:21 also closes out with prophets of old having a part in this! Whom the heavens must receive until the times or periods of giving back. That is, replacing or restoring all these things which God hath (past tense) declared by the mouth of ALL HIS HOLY PROPHETS SINCE THE WORLD BEGAN! Hath declared by the mouth of his holy prophets, yes beloved, Revelation 10:7 and Acts 3:21 are the only two scriptures in the entire Bible dealing with a people in relation to periods of time as has been declared by prophets of old! All that Peter spoke here belongs strictly to the Jewish people and is still future but note, it had already been declared by the Old Testament prophets! Time wise you can see this event getting ready to happen because we are living in a day where slowly we are witnessing God’s hand through world conditions and world systems creating upheavals and causing certain things to be maneuvered into place to fulfill His scriptures. God is slowly restoring back geographically, government wise, racially those Jews into their true Biblical setting.


Recently one of the large metropolitan gentile newspapers published three articles all discussing the infallibility of the Bible, asking the question: Is this a book we can place confidence in seeing it has been written by some forty writers and required over a thousand years to write? Is it a book we (gentiles) can place unlimited faith in? Can we completely place confidence in such a book? Oh, that is terrible that gentiles, who never had a right to this book, would stand up and make such a statement concerning its authenticity! As a gentile you may not appreciate this book today, yet as our dispensation closes I am sure the hour will arrive when you will gladly cherish to your bosom the revelation this book contains. While blinded carnal gentile theologians hack away at it, stumbling over certain words placed there and furthermore being void and destitute of the revelation it contains for us gentiles, seeing God closed its meaning to their eyes and ears, yet the born again Christian with true revelation in their bosom never stumble over these words which theologians do! Instead, to them they serve only as stepping stones to the entire depth of God’s beautiful picture in an hour when atheism is so prevalent and man so scientific minded yet so debased in his morals, he has become not much better than an educated animal. Oh, how we gentiles should truly thank God He did permit us by divine revelation through the office of the apostle to see our place in His book!

As we gentiles begin drifting backward into the old framework of living, drifting back into that old framework of thinking, social, moral and religious wise, we can see how today many are leaning toward such atheistic trends in their intellectual concept while other gentiles are turning to witchcraft, to demonistic cults which deals with blood and the sacrifice of humans. Can’t you see what is happening, beloved? That was exactly our gentile background of thinking before grace ever came to us in the beginning of this age of grace! People today strain at a gnat and swallow a camel worrying over whether someone is going to become too religious over this book, you don’t become too spiritual! Many people today certainly don’t want their youth to turn out bad yet the pathetic thing is, they don’t want them to become very spiritual either! It just so happens you are living in a day when you will do one of two things, either you will sell out to God completely or He personally will allow the devil to come and take you over completely. Do you think as a gentile society we can possibly escape the curse and judgment God is about to bring upon this gentile world over the way we have treated His book? If you do, face it, you are wrong! Over 1900 years God has been so gracious to the gentiles, seeing He lifted us up out of our ancient filth of the past (Romans 1:24-32, I Corinthians 6:9-11). Find that eternal rock of ages and flee unto Him for safety if you don’t want him to blind your eyes and therefore be forever shut out of His presence!


Recall how the Apostle Paul in Romans 11 strictly warned the gentiles to beware of their relationship to God (not take it lightly) seeing that blindness in part had already happened to Israel until the fullness of the gentiles had been brought in! Remember, we were the wild olive tree Paul spoke of that was grafted into the very root, the promise of God’s word in order to be made partakers of the goodness of God. However, through our unbelief while our brain goes upward and our spirituality and morals drift more and more downward into the filth and into the pit, we absolutely have no other promise of escape other than find our refuge in Jesus Christ.

Through Peter’s mouth in Acts 3:21, God promised those Jews that the times of refreshing and restitution would come from the presence of the Lord. Times of refreshing is that spiritual revival to come for Israel, under the two prophets (Revelation 11) while the restitution deals with the restoring back to Israel of that which has been taken from her and both the refreshing and restitution are still out in front of us and comes about for Israel in Revelation 11:3-8 through the ministry of those two Jewish prophets, one with the spirit of Moses and the other with the spirit of Elijah for that hour! Lay Acts 3:21 beside Revelation 11:3-7!

Those promises prophesied by the mouth of God’s Old Testament Jewish prophets, men who were His servants who prophesied those things pertaining to us gentiles, all those prophecies we will see as God closes out that great MYSTERY hour of His dealing for us gentiles, bringing us into our completeness, bringing us into all fulfillment pertaining to the gentile people such as all things pertaining to their salvation, their perfection, yes, and things pertaining unto them even up until the very hour of the great change of their bodies in the catching away! While all these Old Testament scriptures dealing with this period begin to converge on that hour and point of climax for the gentiles, you must rest assured the hand of God will have already reached over and begun dealing with another element of people.


And while all that would be going on may I remind you that within the gentile realm of theologians, in their seminary unbelief they will stumble and stagger at the very hand of God doing the things He will be doing in Israel! How dare gentile theologians and gentile Bible translators fuss and stew over the infallibility of God’s book! Why, if they would open their eyes they could see its fulfillment in reality by simply watching the Jewish people! No book ever spoke concerning a race of people in the manner this book has spoken concerning Israel. True revelation causes the saints to understand this book because revelation makes all those promises that much more real! Yes, here at the end while others fuss over its truthfulness, another group stands in their earthly illiteracy, seeing that is the way people of the world look upon true Christians, and they look into the book and say, Amen, I see it! Carnal theologians look in the book and declare, I don’t know about that, I don’t see it that way and therefore they continue to fuss over the translation of one word!


It brings us to this point, we are living in the days God is causing all these verses pertaining to us gentiles to be fulfilled. Time is zeroing in on everyone of these verses pertaining to the gentiles of this hour. As they are being fulfilled, on this earth is a gentile people receiving God’s last dealings. The total gentile society is slowly being cut off, while at the same time another element of people, the Jew, is slowly being reinstated into His plan and purpose. While God is in a process of reinstating one group, certain things among the gentiles are being taken away. Yes, as He slowly takes from one element, He is slowly giving back to another. As He deals with one element for their last hour, and this last generation will surely see the wind up of it, to another element He is just beginning to open up the depths of His mercy and grace. However, note, once again that which God is opening up has already been prophesied and promised to that group by the mouth of His holy prophets! Are you able to now see how both these verses of scripture concerning what is to be done to and for these two separate groups had already been prophesied by the mouth of the Old Testament prophets and recorded there in the Old Testament! Because beloved, had it not been recorded, understand this one thing, somewhere in scripture these two groups during their respective hour could not have accepted what was going on!


In order to bring out the beauty of this fact and show how, had it not been somewhere recorded in the Old Testament, not even the Jewish apostles could have accepted it! To see this most important example of how whatever was to be accepted had to first be written somewhere in the scriptures, let us examine Acts 15 in closing. Paul and Barnabas have gone up to the Jerusalem church to discuss with the elders this subject of gentiles observing circumcision, Peter having reminded the group how that by his mouth the gentiles had first received the gospel, Acts 10. After everyone had held their peace and now speaking in defense of Peter’s ministry we hear the Apostle James beginning Acts 15:14, using Old Testament scripture as a basis as he says, “Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the gentiles, to take out of them a people for His name.”


Where, may I ask you, did James ever get such authority to make such a statement as that? Read carefully verse 15 and you will see. “AND TO THIS AGREE THE WORDS OF THE PROPHETS AS IT IS WRITTEN.” There you are! Oh, how important the words of the Old Testament prophets were in relation to whatever move that early church made! No revelation has any authority whatsoever unless somewhere it is anchored in scripture. Peter could have returned from Cornelius’ house and declared as he did in Acts 11:1-18 about what a great revival he had among the gentiles, yet did you know, had there not been some scripture somewhere in that Old Testament which would have shown God’s dealings among the gentiles, that early church would never have accepted what Peter had done! It could simply be summed up by saying, had there not been any scripture to back up this move of Peter’s, as far as the early church was concerned, Peter was merely led off on a wild goose chase! But he wasn’t led off on a wild goose chase and even though Peter himself that day did not understand what God was doing at Cornelius’ house, yet somewhere after they had returned to Jerusalem and sat down to discuss and study this thing out and examine it from the scriptural standpoint there he saw it was scriptural, there would be a time God would go unto the gentile. Somewhere they saw a revelation within those Old Testament scriptures which verified what had been done! Therefore, we hear James declaring what he did in Acts 15:15, and to this agree the words of the prophets as it is written! Here it was in the Prophet Amos’ writing, Amos 9:11-12, however, it took a spiritual revelation from the ministry of the apostle to see this hidden truth and place it in its proper setting! Acts 15 , (16) “After this I will return and build again the tabernacle of David, which has fallen down; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up; (17) That the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the gentiles, upon whom my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things.”

By studying the Old Testament scrolls of prophecy James, Peter and the elders of Jerusalem came to the realization what had been accomplished at Cornelius’ house (Acts 10) was actually the fulfillment of Amos 9, as the prophet Amos showed God would visit the gentiles to take out of them a gentile bride, a people for His name! For His name means a people who would bear the name of the Lord, who would carry it in water baptism, be identified and willing to be called by the name of Jesus. James was quoting that prophetic verse!

For 1900 years God has been among us gentiles taking out a people for His name in order to fulfill Amos 9, and one of these days that calling out among the gentiles will come to a close, and when it does it will all happen in a generation of time when God will take all the prophet Isaiah, all the prophet Jeremiah as well as the Psalms, etc., yes, all God has prophesied to Abraham in Genesis and there God will consummate this MYSTERY, fulfilling it to us gentiles – – AS HE HATH ALREADY THOUSANDS OF YEARS AGO, DECLARED TO OR BY HIS SERVANTS THE PROPHETS! Thus, God will bring to a close all that has been a MYSTERY to the Jew as He completes His work among us gentiles. When is it to be brought to a close? In the days of the sounding of the voice of the seventh angel messenger, when his message begins to be proclaimed and herald, God will take all those Old Testament scriptures which He spoke by His prophets, scriptures which held this MYSTERY OF GOD for the grace age and wrap them all up or fulfill them. Just as the gentile world is slowly being cut off and the Jewish race being reinstated, as God consummates this for the gentiles He will be in the process of refreshing (or spiritual revival) and the restitution for Israel. And, Oh, the refreshing there will be for those Jews! How glorious the climax will be as the gentile bride is being perfected and made ready and called home to glory, the Jewish nation is spiritually awakened, restored and revived.

The world, because of the tension in which we live today, could overnight be thrown into a nuclear war simply because they do not know what to do with Israel! Month after month, year after year, pressures in gentile governments continually mount over this ever growing perplexing problem: WHAT WILL WE DO WITH THE LITTLE NATION CALLED ISRAEL? IT ALL LETS ME KNOW WE ARE LIVING IN THAT GENERATION WHO WILL SEE ALL THESE THINGS BROUGHT TO A CLIMAX!

Are You Discouraged? – 1976, June


Oftimes when people are approached and questioned concerning their lukewarm condition dealing with their relationship toward God and asked if they don’t realize they should not grow cold and indifferent, immediately one of these many excuses begin to be given: Oh, but preacher, if you only knew this or you only knew that, you just don’t realize what I have been through! You just don’t’ realize what so-and-so said about me (or did to me)! I have searched the Bible and nowhere can I find one chapter or verse where justification can be given for any such statement, attitude or excuse. Such answers may well be our excuse, however, there is nothing in the word of God whereby you can base or substantiate such an excuse upon.


Today let’s examine the words of truly a spiritual man who knew firsthand all about being persecuted; who knew what it was to be talked about and unjustly mistreated and see what he has to say concerning such things. Yes, this man knew what it was to be flogged, stoned, run out of town, thrown in jail, placed in stocks and brought before courts simply because people thought he had done certain things. Through all this unjust persecution which he endured, never once do you find him making excuses to grow cold, indifferent or even turn back from his walk with God!

The text of our thought is taken from Romans 8:28. How often have we read this beautiful passage of scripture which has brought comfort to the hearts of saints through the ages and yet never ONCE do we notice the condition that verse hinges upon!! Many sermons have been preached on predestination and usually it is this particular verse of Rom 8:28 used to launch the predestination study. However, the condition built into this verse seemingly is hardly ever mentioned! Therefore, let’s begin reading Rom. 8:28, the Apostle Paul’s statement made to the Roman church and as we do let us pay close attention especially to the condition hinging on the verse.


And we know, Paul says, “that all things work together for good to them that love God”. Now that is what the Bible says, however, this is how most people read it: all things work together for good to them who are predestinated. That is not what the Bible said! The Bible said all things work together for good to them WHO LOVE GOD or as one translation declares, THAT KEEPS ON LOVING GOD. To them (who love God) who are the called according to his (God’s) purpose (or in accordance to God’s great plan).


Therefore, please note, the primary objective or emphasis is placed heavily upon them who love God or keep on loving God. Christ remarks to the first church age (Ephesus) Rev. 2:4 “Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee because thou hast left or departed from thy first love.” Continuing to speak to the first church age Christ says, “Remember therefore from where thou art fallen and repent and do the first works or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy candlestick (lampstand or lightholder) out of its place except thou repent.” We note as early as 96 A.D. the first gentile church age, because of certain obstacles in their pathway they had not been able to overcome, had already left or forsaken their first true, devout love for the word of God. Bear in mind, all things can only work together for good to them who love God as Paul declared in Rom. 8:28, certainly not unto those who have turned aside or rejected God’s love! It is definitely this one condition of loving God which is built into this scripture that is the deciding factor whether or not all things are going to work together for good or whether all these things will be used for the elimination purpose of an individual!


We are going to examine two very important things from the word of God (1) What does it scripturally require for an individual to love God and (2) have we met that requirement whereby we know we REALLY and TRULY do love God? Jesus once declared in Matt. 22:37-40, the two greatest of the ten commandments of the law hinged on love when he said, thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, soul, mind and body and thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. The Word of God instructs us, above everything else, that we should love the Lord God with our entire being!


Remember, whatever a man loves is what you see him placing his whole heart into. Whatever a man loves, that is what you find his mind continually dwelling upon, it is what he is talking about and discussing every opportunity possible. It may be his wife, his home, family, children, automobile, church or it could even be his job. If a man loves his job more than he does God, you will find him more loyal to that job while being very disloyal in his attending the house of God to worship. Thus, when it falls the lot for the poor preacher to preach the man’s funeral the preacher is placed between a rock and a hard place. No, no one is asking you to quit your job or become disloyal to your employer; nevertheless, we desire to examine this passage of Rom. 8:28-29 in the light of eternal light because truly, we do not want to be lost. While on the other hand, there is more in this Christian life and serving God, growing in his grace, etc., than merely escaping hell. I am in this walk with God because according to Rom. 8:28 there is a definite plan of God for our daily Christian living. Living for God in this life is most joyful and filled with such peace, contentment, and happiness that it is worth every ounce of our strength to be dedicated in our service unto him.


It matters not what is laid in our pathway. If we will only examine those things that are placed there in the light of the word, we should know if we are spiritual at all and truly love God, sooner or later that very thing is going to work to our good. No, I certainly may not enjoy it. Whatever is laying there in my pathway may be very disgusting to me; nevertheless, if I will be faithful to the Almighty and stand true and I am really dedicated to God, that thing will work to my good and not to my ruination. However, were this thing laying there in my pathway to work unto my ruination, it is simply because I refuse to examine the situation or thing in the correct light. Because had I examined the situation, problem or thing correctly, I would have seen that it was working in God’s plan for my life. Nevertheless, if I fail to examine it correctly and it causes me to miss the will of God and I am cast aside (I Cor. 9:27) then I cannot overlook the predestinated side of the picture; because, the fact remains that God knew before the foundation of the world that I wouldn’t examine this thing placed in my pathway in the proper light. Therefore, that is exactly why he allowed or permitted it to be there in the first place, to wash me out of the program and get rid of me.


Whether you want to accept it or not, God does have a law of elimination. Within his program or plan which he originated before the foundation of the world affecting all mankind, the Almighty God will permit me to only play around just so long. It is possible he may even permit me to play around half of my lifetime; however, one of these days he is going to grow tired of my unconcernedness and when he does, I am going to have to arise, shake myself and realize God is through with me playing around. Therefore, something is definitely going to be placed in my pathway to now get rid of me. If I look at that thing with a mopey attitude, that may well be my last hour because that thing is no longer working for my good, it is now working to eliminate me! And from that day on I will continually grow worse, madder, more stubborn, more aggravated, deader, until I finally reach the point I simply can’t even be talked to or be dealt with and that will go on ’til my dying day and I am placed in the graveyard.


See beloved, since I wasn’t going on with God, he had to use some means or other whereby to eliminate me. Though he may tolerate me, allowing me to go on the rest of my natural life grumbling, complaining and bellyaching about everything, never once would I realize I was simply digging my own spiritual grave. How many times Satan will get us into a trap and there through our own grumbling, complaining, etc., make us dig our own spiritual graves and there die in it. Satan stands there gouging and probing us along saying, dig a little faster; therefore, we simply complain and grumble that much more and all the time we are getting further and further away from God. A perfect example of such a setting is shown or seen within that generation of Israelites who grumbled and constantly complained about everything that happened to them in the wilderness of sin (unbelief) while trying to make it to the Promised Land. Yes, because they failed to overcome the obstacles God Almighty placed in their pathway, obstacles which, had they loved God would have all worked for their good, instead it worked just the opposite. It worked for the elimination of every man and woman 20 years and older amongst that great following. Rom. 15:4 declares whatsoever things were written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the scriptures might have hope. I Cor. 10:5 declared that God was not pleased with many; therefore, he overthrew them in the wilderness. HOW? Through those very obstacles he placed in their pathway. Obstacles, which had they truly loved God, would have served as a molding and making of their character, instead the very thing which could have worked for the good in molding and making them there in the wilderness became the very process or means of elimination. Now these things, verse 6 declares, were for our example to the intent we should not lust after evil things as they also lusted, neither be ye idolaters as was some of them, as it is written, the people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.


Examining Psalms 78 shows how quickly the children of Israel had forgotten his mighty works and mighty wonders which he had declared unto them, beginning with such marvelous things he accomplished in the land of Egypt then dividing the Red Sea causing them to pass through; leading them in the daytime by a cloud and by a pillar of fire at night; splitting the rocks in the wilderness to furnish millions a drink, causing water to run down like rivers, only to have them sin against the Almighty because they desired food of their choosing. Psalms 78:19 declares, they spoke against God by saying, can God furnish a table in the wilderness? Knowing he had already smitten the rock and water gushed out; nevertheless they said, can he give bread also, can he provide flesh for his people? The Lord heard this grumbling and complaining and became angry, kindling a fire against Israel because she believed not in God and trusted not in his salvation after he had rained bread (manna) down from heaven for them to eat daily! Psalms 78:25 testified man in the wilderness did eat angel food until they were full. God caused an east wind to blow into the heavens and by his power brought in the south wind and rained flesh upon them like dust and feathered fowls like the sands of the sea. He let it fall in the midst of their camp, round about their inhabitant so that they did eat and were filled for he gave them their desire. Verse 30 declares, they were not estranged from their desire, but while their food was yet in their mouths the wrath of God came upon them and slew the fattest of them down to the chosen men of Israel. For all this they had sinned still and believed not his wondrous works. That is all we will mention from Psalms 78 concerning the disobedient nation of Israel who died in the wilderness simply because they could not overcome these obstacles God placed in their pathway. However, I encourage you to read prayerfully Psalms 78 and as you do, think of Rom. 8:28 and realize all this could have worked for Israel’s good had they only loved God. Instead the very thing that could have worked for their good now turned and worked for their elimination.


Back to I Cor. 10:8. Neither let us commit fornication as some of them did and fell 23,000 in one day. Neither let us put Christ to the test as some of them also tested him and were destroyed by serpents. Neither murmur ye as some of them also murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer. I Cor. 10:11 shows these wilderness experiences were for our example. Now all these things happened unto them for examples and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the ages are come. After having given this declaration concerning Israel Paul declared to the church, wherefore let him that thinketh he stands take heed lest he fall. You see, Rom. 8:28 could never have been applied to these people for their good seeing they did not love God! Therefore, all these obstacles placed in the pathway of the children of Israel there in the wilderness after having left Egypt were used for a process of elimination! Moreover, had they not murmured and complained about these obstacles but only allowed them to become the necessary stepping stones needed to develop their character as God’s chosen people, it could have easily been said that all these things laid in their pathway would have definitely worked for their good, instead of becoming their elimination in the program God.



Therefore, I must remember in my Christian journey that all the things placed in my pathway can serve for one or two purposes: either they will work for my good or for my elimination. Within his program or plan, he allows me also to play around just so long (as he did Israel). He places objects in my pathway which if I look upon with a mopey, grumbling attitude, it may well be in my last hour of his program, because these very things which could have been used for my good will turn to eliminate me. And as I said before, like the children of Israel, I will from then on continually become worse, madder, more stubborn, more aggravated, deader, etc., unto my dying day! This is the means whereby God chooses to get rid of me. Why? Because in reality I never TRULY LOVED GOD!



Many people are confused over this thing called the LOVE OF GOD. Certain people love their denomination thinking that is the love of God. Many love their pastor thinking that is the love of God. Some love a certain church doctrine believing that is the love of God. These things might be alright provided they are always kept in their proper place; however, none of these things are scripturally the love of God spoken of in Rom. 8:28. So often, beloved, these are the very things which usually stand between the individual and a true dedicated love of God.


What does it mean to truly love God? This is far more serious than most people realize. To love the Lord thy God according to Matt. 22:37-40 means WE KEEP HIS COMMANDMENTS. John 14:21 declares, he that hath my commandments and keepeth them he it is that (truly) loveth me. He that loveth me shall be loved of my Father and I will love him and will manifest myself to him. The word commandments here does not refer to the Old Testament Ten Commandments, instead it refers strictly to the teachings and sayings of Jesus wherein he declares, if you love me you will keep my word. John 14:23-24, Jesus answered and said unto him, if a man love me he will keep my words and my father will love him and we will come unto him and make our abode with him. He that loveth me not, keepeth not my sayings and the word which ye heard is not mine but the father’s which sent me. John 15:10 declares, if ye keep my commandments (words) ye shall abide in my love even as I kept my father’s commandments (the great Eternal Spirit) and (therefore) abide in his love. Verse 14; Ye are my friends if ye do whatsoever I command you.


Keep in mind our thought of Rom. 8:28 which declares all things work together for good to them who love God as we hear John declare in I John 2:3-7, howbeit, we do know that we know him if we keep his commandments. He that saith I know him and keepeth not his commandments is a liar and the truth is not in him. But whosoever keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected. Hereby know that we are in him. Verse 6, he that saith that he abideth in him ought himself also to walk even as he walked (and remember Jesus overcame every obstacle placed before him in his earthly walk). Not one obstacle turned him aside from the route marked off that he should walk, thus no obstacle eliminated him from the program of God as it had the first Adam who, through his fall, led all mankind into sin and disobedience, calling for (Christ) the second Adam to come on the scene and rescue mankind from Satan’s trap of death.


What did the Apostle Paul mean when he stated, and we know all things work together for good to them who love God, called according to the Almighty’s plan? Yes, whether it be money, job, church or whatever, Paul said all things work together for good to them who love God. Christ said, if you love me keep my commandments. Remember, according to 2 Cor. 5:19, Isa. 9:6, I Tim. 3:16, Christ was none other than the Old Testament God dwelling in flesh who declared, he that loveth me will keep my word or sayings. DO YOU LOVE GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART? If you do, you will keep his sayings and ALL THINGS CAN WORK FOR YOUR GOOD. And secondly, never forget, it is those individuals who do love God who are the people (in the first place) God has called into his divine purpose of plan.



Now we must ask ourselves another question. What is God’s purpose or plan in having called us? His purpose is, and please don’t miss this, if I can correctly hear his call, obeying his word and receive true salvation, the new birth, etc., and if I can react in a proper manner whenever I am faced with these many things which will surely befall me in my Christian walk; if I am able to examine these things in the correct light and will always be able to say, yes father, have thy own way, while he is leading me through these obstacles then I know God’s purpose has been, through it all, that one day I might be conformed, molded and shaped into the very likeness of Jesus Christ according to Rom. 8:29. Beloved, there is no such thing as God calling you and then simply giving you an easy chair, telling you to sit down. No, instead he says, I have called you because I desire to shape and remold you. And don’t ever think while he is doing all this shaping and remolding he is going to inject you with a hypodermic needle and put you to sleep whereby you will never know what he is doing. ABSOLUTELY NOT! You are definitely going to know what is taking place, especially if you have any spiritual life in you whatsoever. There just isn’t any such thing as you not knowing what the grace of God is doing or accomplishing in your life. No, it won’t be long until you will know, especially if you actually intend to travel God’s provided route that he has chosen for you whereby one day you, through his grace, might be molded and shaped into the image of his dear son who was born of woman according to Gal. 4:4.


God’s purpose is that you and I of this fallen, depraved, human race, all of whom were born according to Gen. 3 from the knowledge that the sex act could also be used for pleasure as well as being used strictly for the divine desired purpose of God in his plan, by which act he purposed to bring into the world sons and daughters who should all be born with eternal life (as was Christ) instead of being born as they are, full of deaths and disobedience. Therefore, because we were all born into the world full of death and disobedience in our bloodstream, contrary to God’s will, it is God’s divine purpose in his calling you who were born in such a pathetic condition to rebirth you according to John 3:3-5, remold and reshape you into the character and obedience of the likeness of the Lord Jesus Christ himself who is the perfect anointed one, yet born also of woman, Gal. 4:4. Christ, you recall, was the only child born of woman, born of flesh that was born in perfection. Yes, Christ was the only child ever conceived, produced according to the law or tree of eternal life, born completely and totally obedient to God’s will. Therefore, God’s desire is now to rebirth and remold you into the very image of the character and the principle as well as the nature that God is, who you recall was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself. Thus, we see that although the first Adam was not born of woman, the second Adam, the Lord of Glory definitely was and was born in perfection.



Thus God has willed in a certain capacity that those same attributes which were seen in Christ, attributes which made him submissive to the will of the father, might also be engrafted (James 1:21) and molded into us through rebirth by his Spirit wherein someday we, too, might also be Godlike in our character and in our nature as well as outlook. Beloved may I say, the kind of person Christ was is exactly the same kind of person each one of us would have been, provided our first parents (Adam and Eve) had only waited a little longer upon God allowing him to lead them unto the law or the tree of life whereby it, instead of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, could have influenced their first intimate relation, a relationship wherein all their children born from the sex act would have been filled with eternal life, obedience, goodness, etc. But no, instead the first couple chose, themselves, not to wait upon God to lead them unto the proper law which would have governed their relationship, a relationship which would have been in perfect obedience to God’s will, instead they allowed their first intimate relationship to be influenced or governed strictly by the law or tree of knowledge of good and evil, using their first act strictly for pleasure outside the divine will and purpose of Almighty God’s plan for the producing of his human family. That one act of disobedience produced death into the bloodstream of the first couple, thus through the sex act strictly for pleasure outside the divine purpose of God passed on to each oncoming generation that which they had inherited through disobedience in the garden and fulfills the scripture wherein David declared that all of us came into the world speaking lies, etc., and again David declared his knowledge of what had actually happened in the Garden as he said in sin did my mother conceive me. Therefore, I was shapen in iniquity (Psalms 51:5).


David, as well as all Jews, were not in ignorance to what had happened in the Garden between the serpent and Eve as well as Adam, the son of God, and knew also that these two trees shown in the midst of the Garden certainly were not trees of vegetation life. Because, had sin and disobedience been obtained by partaking fruit from plant life, redemption would have also had to come the same route from eating plant life. The nature of the two trees had to be exactly the same. One could not have been spiritual and the other natural.


Being born again through accepting Christ as our eternal life, we can begin to see how God intends to make us to become Godlike in our character, in our nature, in our outlook, etc., by placing all of his attributes in us. Furthermore, we will be able to see these things which are being placed in the pathway of our Christian walk, things which always seem to come against us in this life, have been the very route which God has chosen for us and through that Godlikeness (engrafted into us) that Christ will provide for us in our lives we can begin to say, it is not us actually doing the overcoming. Oh no, but as Paul declared when he said, it is not I, but Christ which liveth in me is gaining the victory daily. We are able, by these things and through the grace of God in us to overcome these obstacles and continue to grow and progress daily more in the likeness and stature of our saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, that perfect man born of woman, our example, who personally overcame every obstacle placed in our pathway which leads to the fulfillment of Rom. 8:28-29 causing all things to work for good to them who do (truly) love God who are the called according to his plan and purpose.


Beloved, don’t ever think for a moment that Jesus our example, who is both Lord and Christ, and was born sinless into this world, lived a life free from all reproaches, free from all trials and free from opposition. No sir, he did not! In every wise that flesh man born of woman, the perfect Christ was tested and tempted in every manner as you and I (Heb. 4:15). Nevertheless, in order that he might become the perfect example for fallen mankind who had been born under the effects of the wrong tree in the Garden, he never once yielded to the effects of any of these temptations placed before him. No, instead Christ was able to see something that was far greater beyond this life which was to be gained through his obedience to the father’s will which to him was far greater than having to endure the opposition and humiliation of all these obstacles placed in his pathway while here upon earth. Hebrews says Christ learned obedience through the things which he, in his flesh, suffered. What could Christ see that was so much greater? Christ, as perfect man, could see that exalted position which he, as man, would be lifted into.



Beloved, that should also be the main objective, the main goal, as well as the main source of our vision, that through all trials, temptations, persecutions and troubles, we too, should look upon them and realize as Christ did, that Praise God this is not to our destruction, this is not to our ruination, but instead all these things are for the advantage of our spiritual growth to work for our good, leading us to perfection in Christ. Therefore, it is no more I that liveth, as the apostle declared, it is Christ Jesus in Spirit form living in me who is doing the overcoming. Yes, it is no longer me through my physical efforts who is overcoming all these things, but it is the grace of God within me that gives me the victory over every trial, temptation, persecution and such which befalls my life. Hence, I can begin to recognize God’s divine purpose or plan, how he (the great Eternal Spirit) desires and intends someday that I grow up into the full measure of the likeness of his Son, Christ, that perfect man, our example.



Surely, if we are aware, placed within the carnal nature of every child growing up, is that instinct and desire to be like someone, why beloved, when we are rebirthed and come to Christ it is only natural that having been born from above the desire is to be like Christ. It is a desire placed within us by the Holy Spirit. There is no one greater anyone could ever pattern their lives after. When the Lord, the Eternal Holy Spirit sent his Son into the world (Gal. 4:4) he sent him (the second Adam) into the world in order that he might stand victoriously between the living and the dead, between Satan and death as well as stand against everything else which should ever arise that you would need to gain victory over throughout your entire Christian walk.


Yes, he was more than a man. Christ was more than a means of refuge and escape for us to barely miss hell. I repeat, he wasn’t something offered to this world whereby we would barely escape. Christ was more than an escape route; he was more than something whereby each time you faced a trial as an obstacle which was laid in your path, that with a sigh of relief you might wipe your brow and say, thank God, I barely escaped. But the question remains, will I be able to escape the next trial which may be even more severe? No, thank God he is our victory over sin, over Satan, seeing the work on Calvary crushed the very power of Satan because John triumphantly declared the Son was manifested that he might destroy the works of the devil (1 John 3:8). Then again, we hear John declare rejoicingly, greater is he that is within you (Christ in Spirit form) than he that is in the world (I John 4:4). Beloved, that is why you don’t barely escape the trap of Satan when you lean on the Lord Jesus. No, he is able to bring us victoriously and triumphantly over every trial, ever persecution, etc. Some people look upon eternal life so pathetically. Don’t ever look at eternal life in that light. True, when you stand on the other side, you will be able to stand there only because it was made possible through the grace of God, seeing it was the merits of grace that allowed you the privilege to stand there. Yes, in that relationship you could say we did barely escape by a hair’s breadth; because, it was Peter who declared, if the righteous scarcely be saved where will the sinner and ungodly appear (I Peter 4:18). But that is dealing with the picture at the end of your life’s journey showing how that grace and grace alone brought you through. That involves more than simply escaping hell, etc., that is lining you up for the job he has for you in the glorious hour of that thousand years reign to come. You have escaped something in order to be placed in a relationship with God and Christ in order that you might become an heir of all things.


When we begin to recognize or realize that all things in this Christian life do work together for good to them who love God and are called for a definite purpose and I remind you that purpose only benefits those who do love God seeing those same obstacles you are to overcome can either someday make you like the Lord Jesus or can be used as an elimination process to get rid of you. Therefore, it behooves us to begin searching to find our whether or not we actually do love God. Because when we find out we do love God, then and only then will we be able to absolutely recognize and understand that all the rest Paul declared here will also tie into us because this scripture is speaking strictly unto those who love God. Therefore, each of us has to ask the question, DO WE REALLY LOVE GOD? Because if we really do love God, then we know all things will work together for good or to the advantage of them who love God. Many people as I said, are in love with their church, but not God; many love their pastor but not God. The Sunday school superintendent, the Sunday school teacher or a dozen other things which they have connected with religion yet, sad to say it is not God at all that they love because Jesus said, if you love me you will keep my commandments and John declared his commandments, or words or sayings are not grievous. No, not to them who love God, the word is not grievous.



Notice also how the remainder of these verses will apply strictly unto those who definitely love God. It is these who love God that we shall see have definitely been called according to His divine plan. His plan or purpose according to (Verses 29-30) is that for those whom He did foreknow He did also predestinate to be conformed in the image and likeness of his Son. Therefore, since God foreknew us (who love him) he knew before the foundation of the world to what end or what route he would choose to set before us whereby these things that we would definitely be brought face to face within his plan and purpose were the very things he himself had provided or chose to use in order to mold and shape us into the image of his dear son. While at the same time, these very same things would keep the sinner and man of the world strictly on the outside of the grace of God.


Therefore, having examined it in this light of understanding, we see according to verse 30 how he laid his plan out to benefit only those who would truly love him. Moreover, whom he did predestinate those are the ones through his spirit that he called, because unless the Spirit calls you or draws you in conviction power you cannot come unto him (John 6:44). Therefore, if the Almighty already knew you in his foreknowledge back there before the foundation of the world where Paul in Ephesians 1 declared he had counseled with himself concerning this great plan and program which would involve redemption for the human race and it was there as he saw our lifespan pass before him in his foreknowledge that he appointed you and I unto eternal life seeing all names were written in the Lamb’s Book of Life before the foundation of the world and not the night you received his salvation (Eph. 1:4, Rev. 13:8). It was also back there in that foreknowledge of his that he designed certain things which were to confront you as you travel down through this lifespan of time. Yes, that one Eternal God who laid out all this through his foreknowledge and lined it out just for me and you is certainly one day in our lifespan going to reach out in the convicting power of the spirit and say to us who have been chosen (because he saw we would choose him). Come on and let’s start your journey. Yes, sooner or later his grace is going to pull me into that pathway whereby I may begin to start walking with him. I will never forget the night I knelt at an altar in the Methodist Church and said Lord, if you will take away these cigarettes and give me a know-so salvation whereby I can know I am saved from my sins, I will do my best to teach your word. Not realizing at that hour that is exactly what he had already ordained for me to do. I knew the next day he had taken me at my word because I found myself with my Bible in hand and I read and read and read. From that day until the day God led me into this endtime message and gave me the baptism of the Holy Ghost, I did not know what a trial or test actually was, that is, those trials and tests applicable to Rom. 8:28, which benefit those who love God.


In the early months of my salvation experience I lived with the feeling that the sin load had been lifted from my shoulders. I wasn’t ridiculed and besides, I cared little what sinners thought about me anyway; therefore, I actually faced no real persecution. Yet, the day I received the Holy Ghost and my spiritual life began, that was the day the battles started. That was the day the devil got mad, yet that is the day I also realized I had something in my life that intended to take me through and that by no means should I turn back.


Verse 30 declares, moreover whom he did predestinate, those are the ones he also called. And whom he called, them he also justified (or looked upon as never having sinned). Where, beloved, was he doing all this? Before the foundation of the world of course! This is what all was going on through the foreknowledge of his great mind. Whom he called, them he also justified. Right there from then on it didn’t make one bit of difference unto him what these had done in their lifespan of unbelief before his call should take place in reality, because in the foreknowledge of his mind, he had already justified everyone of them which simply means he looked upon these as though they had never sinned. God foreknew them; therefore, in time to come, when that day would arise that God would actually lay his hand on that life, he called that soul to come and begin their walk with him. However, before the foundation of the world he had already seen them forgiven and justified. And because these are now called and justified, it is going to begin for them another battle, a new kind of battle with Satan. Sure, no one denies that even while you were living in the natural for the devil that you did not have battles. Of course you did. However, now that he has called you, new and different battles will arise with Satan, the accuser of the brethren.



For whom he called he also justified and, get this, back there before the foundation of the world in his mind, through his great foreknowledge he even saw those who loved God, those who overcame the persecution, hindrances, stumbling blocks, etc., and was eventually even made into the image of his dear Son. He saw you in a glorified state of being because the scripture says whom he justified, them he also glorified, meaning in his mind God saw the end or the finish of your route of life that he had already chosen for you, an note, he saw you glorified. This shows he saw you finish the end of your race as you ran it with patience, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of your faith, Heb. 12:1-2. He sees you already glorified, already immortal. And at that moment when he saw all this, naturally speaking, you were not even born. No, there was not even a planet created for you to live on. There was not even dust on that planet to furnish you your body. There was not even an angel created at that moment.


Seeing that is the way God looks upon us who love him, Paul says we already know that all things work together for good to them who do love God. There isn’t one thing that can befall your Christian life but what sooner or later it will work to the good; however, if you don’t love God then that same thing is going to absolutely work in the other direction to eliminate you and get you out of the way. Believe me, I don’t say that because I want to see God eliminate anyone; nevertheless, it is merely a fact that we can’t always play with God. Your life is too important. You today who have been destined with only 70 years should make each one of those years count by asking yourself, just where do I fit in the plan of God, where do I fit in his will? Were he to come tonight for me, am I ready to face him?


Thus, as we begin to see God’s plan unfold for those who love him, (we hear Paul continue this line of thought in verse 31 by asking a question, what shall we say to these things, if God be for us (who love him) who then can be against us). And I ask you that question. Is there a person in this world who can keep you from living for God? No, there isn’t one soul. If you don’t live for God it is your own fault. Scripturally, you can’t blame anyone else yet someone will say, oh, but you don’t know how bad I was tempted. And to that individual Paul would say, there hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man. But God is faithful who will not permit you to be tempted above that ye are able, but will with the temptation, also make (the) way of escape that ye may be able to bear it (I Cor. 10:13). Thus we see God leaves us completely without an excuse. If you don’t want to live for God, IT IS YOUR OWN FAULT! No one else can be blamed. Therefore, don’t ever say so-and-so said such-and-such and that caused me to fall by the wayside. No, the Bible won’t back that up. You are the one who said it that way, not God. It is a fact whether you want to admit it or not. You are only looking for a reason or excuse and the Bible won’t provide you with one. You are simply looking for a way out without admitting the fact you simply DON’T LOVE GOD! If you loved God more than anything else, there isn’t one thing according to Paul’s following statements that is in this whole wide world that could keep you from him. If you love God, you are not going to allow anything to interfere, that is what the scripture just finished declaring. That is why Paul said to the church, the born again, those who love God, what shall we say to these things, if God be for me who in the world can stand in my way? In John 10:26-33 we hear Jesus declaring from the temple in Solomon’s porch unto the Jews who had no spiritual ears to hear what the spirit was saying in that hour, you believe not simply because you are not of my sheep. As I said unto you, my sheep hear my voice and I know them and they follow me and I give unto them eternal life and they (MY SHEEP) shall never perish. Neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand, my father who gave them to me is greater than all and no man is able to pluck them out of my father’s hand. I and my Father are one. They knew what he meant because the same group who was not his sheep and could not hear his voice picked up stones to stone him because they said, you being a (mere) man hath made yourself God.


Who can actually stand in your way? Nobody! Though I grant you, in a sense, people can get in your way; nevertheless, if you truly love God you will find a way through all that mess. God will help you through it. Now the only way God is going to be for me (according to Rom. 8:31) is if I am for him. It is every bit possible he may let us wait a little while, yet that is only to allow us to see our own determination in our stand for him because God already knows whether or not if we will stand. WE DON’T! Nevertheless, if we will only stand and by our stand show we are really for God, then he is going to hear our prayer and assist us. On the other hand, I could allow the same thing to stop me. I could be saying, well I would like to be serving God but you see what it is that is in the way; therefore, I would sit down and not serve God. Really, that is the thing proving I didn’t love God to begin with! Then maybe six weeks or six months later I might undertake a task which would seem to be impossible; however, if that task is something that fits the flesh person or carnal, I might spend a fortune to get it done, but God wouldn’t be in it.


If God be for us, Paul said, who can stand against us? Let us ask ourselves the question, is God actually for us? You can only answer that by examining your own heart. If you really love God with all your heart then he loves you and is going to take your side. Verse 32, He that spared not his own son, but delivered him up for us all (the church Eph. 5:25). Christ was an example for me personally. How shall he not with him also freely give us all things. Look what God is doing to his Son, three days after death raised him from the dead and 40 days later lifted him into glory where he seated this perfect, tried man (the Christ) on the right hand of majesty, where glory, power and honor was bestowed upon him that he should be a king, worshipped and adored by angels.


Therefore, seeing Christ was our example, look at what he received for his obedience in crossing over every barrier and obstacle laid in his pathway. As the scripture says, learned he obedience through the things he suffered as he was an example for us personally, how much more through him who is now in us coming along that very same route (the route of humility, scorned, ridicule, etc.,) following in the very same footsteps of him who was God’s example for us all, that in the end we, likewise, can also be lifted up in his likeness and image and also be positioned with him in eternity sharing in that same realm of glory in an age of authority whereby we should rule and reign with him as kings and priests. But like Jesus, you also will have to see all this in the spirit or it wouldn’t be worth two cents to you. You see it was the glory beyond this life, beyond this veil of flesh, Christ was looking at. Thus we are told in Heb. 12:2 to look unto this Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith. (Phillips Trans. “Let us strip off everything that hinders us, as well as the sin which dogs our feet and let us run the race that we have to run with patience, our eyes fixed on Jesus the source and the goal of our faith. For he himself endured a cross and thought nothing of its shame because of the joy he knew would follow his sufferings; and he is now seated at the right hand of God’s throne. Think constantly on him enduring all that sinful man could say against him and you will not lose your purpose or your courage.”) Therefore, you can see what Jesus was looking at and that was the joy set before him. That was what could make him endure the cross and despise the shame. He endured that to go to the cross and in a few hours fulfill death and all it was to accomplish, then be raised by the power of God to be exalted into glory and seated at the right hand of the eternal spirit and majesty, authority and glory.


That is what he was looking at. Can you see that? If I look at it correctly, I can see it through the eye of faith (spiritual revelation), through spiritual revelation I too can see the riches of my inheritance or the things I am to inherit. To inherit it, I too must walk that same road. Yet walking that same road won’t always be days of gloominess. There will be days the sun will shine and there will be days when clouds will cover the sun. Storms may rage; nevertheless, I know behind that cloud the sun still shines as brightly as ever.


Verse 33: “who then shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? Shall God who justified?” (Certainly not!) Because he is the one in verse 30 who already justified you, meaning, saw you as though you had never sinned. Seeing he had already justified you, who is the man or woman who can really bring an accusation before God? Who is that person who can bring a just accusation against you who love God that would stop you from living for God? Satan is the accuser of the brethren, however, those who love God have already been justified. According to God’s own word there isn’t one charge or accusation against those who love God that can keep the elect of God out of his domain. I am what I am by the grace of God and it isn’t because anyone did or didn’t say or do such and such. God will neither accept me nor condemn me on the basis of what I have been because even before he justified me he knew what I had been and none of that hindered him back there from justifying me. No, he doesn’t need your testimony about it, it is God who does the justifying. He is not interested in hearing all that other junk that any accuser would have to say against those whom he has already justified. He knows more of the truth than anyone else does. Verse 34: Who is he that condemneth, it is Christ that died (for us). Think of it beloved, there isn’t one charge or one report that can be brought before the majesty of God’s court that could change the situation of your walk with him. If someone condemns you and you know scripturally there is no truth behind it, why should you worry? While they are condemning you just remember, it is Christ who died for you, not the person doing the condemning. Don’t look at people, look at the proper source. It is Christ who is at the right hand of God ever making intercession for us, so just remember when someone down here is absolutely giving you fits, there is one up there interceding (praying) and pleading your case. While someone down here may be persecuting you who have already been justified, you have a lawyer defending your cause whereby one day you may walk down the streets of glory clothed in his righteousness. Beloved, you must look at it in the proper light of the scripture. However, most people spend their time on earth looking down, taking everything in such a defeated manner. When we reach a place where we feel defeated, it is there we have to depend on the grace of God. Some poor people merely live to hear what others have said about them. We are going to have to learn to stick our fingers in our ears and tell the devil to get away and leave us alone. Imagine Jesus with his spirit of discernment speaking to the multitudes knowing every skeptic present, but did that bother him, NOT IN THE LEAST! If he had lived his life in that hour like some people live their life today, his lower lip would have been dropped down all the time and he would have said, I simply can’t go on any further, I am finished. But no, he didn’t do that.


We must look at ourselves and ask a simple question, am I really a child of God or am I simply trying to fake my way through this life confessing to be something I am not? Don’t live all your life in a defeated attitude because that will never take you to glory. There are millions of souls in hell today who would be glad to tell you to change your attitude and go back and do certain things and it will come out alright. Yet God won’t allow them to come up and bear such a witness. You have to look at the future through the plan of God as well as the word of God and by faith look at Jesus, then look at yourself and say, God give me grace and help me to walk this way. Therefore, seeing there isn’t a soul here who can condemn you and change God’s mind seeing he has already justified you, looking upon you as though you had never sinned, always remember, while someone is trying to chop you down, don’t forget there is one up there making intercession for you.


Verse 35: “who shall separate us from the love of Christ” (or God)? Praise God, NO ONE CAN! If I am a true child of God no one can keep me from the love of God. They may kill the flesh, cut me up and throw one piece here and another piece there, yet in my soul they can’t separate me from the love of God. It is inseparable!! Because now I am a part of God and he is a part of me. Like the Christians of old thrown to the lions, torn to bits, yet because their souls were united with Christ they could not be separated from the love of God, they were in him and he was in them. Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation (remember, tribulation is trials and tests) this is only Paul’s way of explaining that through trials and tests (tribulations) which you encounter in your Christian life, things that are to try you and prove whether you are a child of God or not, then all these things are definitely going to work for your good.


Shall tribulation or distress separate us? Distress used here means you have gotten into a terrible situation which seems hopeless and there is absolutely no way out, but you yell for help and God comes to your rescue. Sometimes we have to get stranded in these situations to really make us yell. It is not that we have to yell at God, it us just that once in a while he likes for us to realize we are fully dependent upon him and that without him we can do nothing. The third thing Paul mentions that cannot separate us is persecution, then famine, nakedness, peril or the sword. NO, the sword didn’t separate them of old. Their remark was simply this, if I die while walking down the road of life looking for a crumb (in a famine), I will be with him. That is the way they felt about it because Paul says absolutely nothing shall be able to separate me from the love of God. Moreover, because of that fact we know that all things will work together for the good to them who love God, (his elect) called according to his plan.


Reaching the end of Paul’s statement we hear him saying in verse 37, nay, and in all things we are more than conquerors. Conquerors mean we have gained the victory over the very thing that has defeated and discouraged us. How? Through him who loved us! I don’t gain my victories through you, I may gain comfort and encouragement from others. Nevertheless, the final victory is going to be made when in my mind and spirit I have exercised that action which determined the balance of decision when I placed it in the plan of God. Yes, Paul said we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. When I take that beautiful thought over into I John 5:4 and hear John saying, for whosoever is born of God (positively) overcomes the world. And we could bring John’s statement right into this setting. Furthermore we can say, whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth. Isn’t it beautiful to see the pathway of God’s elect! Those he foreknew, he calls. Them he calls, he justifies. Them he justifies, he glorifies. Everyone of these born again believers will fall right in line, Paul says here.


To be a child of God is not to find oneself constantly walking with God, having no trials or tests. The victory comes over the trials; therefore, if there was never a trial, who would be able to boast of victory. Whosoever is born of God overcometh the world. And this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith (I John 5:4). That faith or revelation, that determination which so aligns us with God also enables us to see God’s wonderful plan, his beautiful promises as well as his outstretched hand, and lets us know all these things confronting us are merely stepping stones in our life. With this knowledge, though we face the devil and he knocks us down, we are able to get right back up and go on. Therefore, this is the way to look at life: if you are going to follow God, you must follow him all the way. To do so, you are going to have to love him. Not because someone told you to, but it has to be a personal love and walk with him. If you really love God, he will not withhold one good thing from those who walk uprightly. He knows all our needs even before we ask, so why do we have to put the natural first? Put the spiritual first and let the natural fall in line because the Bible says, seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness. Beloved, put his righteousness first so that if you die tonight you would know everything was alright. Put God and his righteousness first and the scripture says all these (natural) things shall be added unto you. However, to make all that effective and applicable in my life I must first prove to myself that I do have a love for God above everyone else. If we are loyal to God first, he promised not to let us go through this life living from hand to mouth. Though in order to prove and mold us he might at times use these material ends to try our faith, to see if I am living just for that thing, or am I really living for him. That is why many times those material things in our earthly life will be the means whereby God tries and tests us that we may know whether we truly love him or just tagging along. Remember, if we are just tagging along, something will come along one day and knock us completely off our feet and eliminate us. Paul completes his thought concerning those who love God, the elected ones, by saying, I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, principalities, powers, nor things present nor things to come nor height, depth or any other creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.


See, there is absolutely no excuse for anyone not to serve God. Don’t you want to live for him? It is the only life worth living. I am sure we can all look back through the years and see many things we could have used as excuses to pull out and call it quits, but if we ever do entertain any such thoughts in our mind over some little excuse I pray God will permit us to see the pit of hell as its burning hot waiting for you, were you to decide to allow one of these little obstacles to turn you back. Remember, if I go there I can blame no one. I sent my own soul there! Sure, there are disappointments and heartaches in this life, but to live a victorious life in Christ, you have to get up out of all these pitfalls and these pitiful feelings and shake yourself and say, Lord by your grace there is nothing going to keep me from you. And never forget, NO ONE CAN SHAKE YOU, YOU MUST SHAKE YOURSELF TO THIS REALITY!

The Falling Away – 1976, May


Reading in II Thessalonians 2:1-12, let us realize that Paul’s words to this disturbed church are true. Therefore, we need to plant these words deep into our spiritual minds and digest them properly. Since Paul absolutely knew what he was talking about, it behooves us also to understand what he was actually saying to these believers. There are many varieties of ideas people hold in regard to what they think Paul was actually saying, therefore, let us prayerfully examine his words in their true setting, and we too may greatly be surprised to learn that we also have been influenced by some of these preconceived notions.




Earlier Paul had written unto the Thessalonian believers declaring that we shall not all sleep (I Thessalonians 4:13-18). And recall, he clearly stated in making such a statement it was strictly inspired by the word of the Lord. Where from the Old Testament could Paul possibly have arrived at such a statement? The Lord shall descend from heaven with a shout and the voice of the arch angel and the trump of God and the dead in Christ would rise first. And we which remain alive would be changed and caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. Being caught up here is the climax of our faith as well as our hope.

Theologically, we call this event the rapture-meaning the catching away, translation, or being changed. However, to Paul it simply was a gathering together of all the true believers, both dead and alive, those to be resurrected, and those to be changed and caught up to meet the Lord in the air.


No, the rapture is certainly not merely a certain dimension a believer enters into, it is actually a literal catching up in the air.

Since the scriptures refer to us as being translated (spiritually) into the kingdom of his dear son (Colossians 1:13), many today have formed the conclusion that we have already been caught up (as much as we’ll ever be). Then why are you still here? Why do you continually get more wrinkles in your face than what you had ten years ago! Why are you losing your teeth and why is more of the top of your head showing than ten years ago? It certainly doesn’t appear to me as if you have been bodily or fleshly caught up as yet! I grant you, you can be caught up out of all this religious confusion. You can be caught up into a new realm of thinking and so forth – Caught up into something glorious. However, as far as your flesh is concerned, it’s still here. Even Paul declared, (Ephesians 1:3), spiritual speaking, as believers we are sitting together in heavenly places in Christ. Please don’t ever confuse that with the rapture of the fleshly body, because physically your flesh hasn’t gone anywhere, you’re still here on earth! But concerning spiritual things, yes, in the spirit of Jesus Christ, in the spiritual atmosphere of God absolutely your inner man can be caught up in glorious things. Things that make the earthly surrounding seem dim and unimportant. But always remember, fleshly, you’re still here! And if Jesus tarries His coming you’re going to die. That flesh is going into the ground and back to dust from whence it came, and then and only then will your spirit being literally depart this planet and go somewhere into the presence of the Lord. I’m not saying that somewhere in 500 miles away, nor ten million light years away, No that’s not the point! Within the spirit world I grant you there are dimensions, yet bear in mind there are too many people who are simply jumping to conclusions and assumptions who absolutely have no scriptural connections whatsoever!


Remember when Jesus declared, as Jonah was three days and nights in the belly of a whale (great fish), Jonah was not in some kind of a dimension! Instead, he was absolutely inside the stomach of a large fish where literal seedweeds and slick gastric juices were present. When Jonah’s body sank into the water where God had ordained that huge fish to be swimming and swallow him, that was no dimension. It was a reality! Thinking no doubt as he swallowed Jonah, what a delicious meal I’m about to have. Nevertheless, as Jonah hit his digestive tract something went wrong. The whale no doubt thought as he became nauseated, surely I’ve swallowed the wrong thing! God didn’t allow him to vomit Jonah up in the sea, instead he swam with him to a distant shore where he vomited him up. No, that was no dimension. It was very much a realty! And being gathered together in II Thessalonians 2:1 unto the Lord is also far more than a mere dimension. It too is a reality!

Let’s carefully examine Paul’s statement here because schools of theology have been guilty of making the Bible say things it had no intentions of saying. When people desire a certain thing to be a certain way all they have to do is think of it in that light long enough and whenever they read their Bible they can almost read it making it sound the way they are thinking. But you can’t do the Bible that way!


Paul says in II Thessalonians 2:1, “Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him.” Now settle it once and for all, Paul is definitely not discussing your individual death, which will also take you out of this world wherein your soul is carried to glory to rest and wait unto the day of the resurrection of the body. No beloved, that’s not the kind of gathering together unto the Lord Paul has in mind here. Instead, he is discussing that glorious appearing of Christ for His saints. He’s discussing a revelation of Jesus from heaven wherein He will appear in the clouds and gather first the dead saints and secondly the living saints unto Himself.


(2) “That you be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us as that the day of Christ is at hand.”, (because it is not, and I will tell you why). 1900 years ago, a group of believers was becoming frustrated, enthused and all anxious, getting ready to leave here. Paul knew by the revelation God had given him that when that hour would actually arrive, it would first be preceded by certain world conditions and events that would definitely acquaint the believer with the so-called world conditions, and through that and that alone would the believer in that hour recognize the appearing of Christ was at hand. And that in turn would cause them to shake themselves and prepare for departure.


Saying this should not destroy any man’s enthusiasm to believe Christ could come in his life span, because Paul turns around and declared to the Corinthian church (I Corinthians 7:29), that because of the shortness of time and so forth, they should not do a certain thing. And even James stated the coming of the Lord draweth nigh (James 5:8). Therefore, did not these very men themselves believe that it was possible the Lord’s coming could be in their life span? However, when Paul stated here what he did in II Thessalonians 2, he knew it was fruitless to assume that Jesus is coming for our gathering together unto Him at just any old time. Evangelists through the years, using all kinds of psychology to shake up people to their need of God, (and I realize to a certain extent people do need to be shook to reality), have shouted Jesus may come tonight! Paul is setting these Thessalonian Christians straight concerning the coming of Jesus for them at just any ole time of day or night. Because he is fully aware of their enthusiasm and zeal in believing that the coming of the Lord was very soon, Paul knew unless their thoughts were checked, sooner or later these thoughts were going to lead them into fanaticism!


Continuing on in his thought Paul says, let no man deceive you by any means. Doesn’t matter whether that person lived in Paul’s hour, a 100 years later, 500, or even after 1900 years. Church, don’t let any man deceive you concerning this! For that day spoken of in verse 1 of Jesus gathering His saints unto Himself will positively not come except…..See how positive Paul is on that, no hope so, no maybe so, no perhaps so. No matter what anyone says or how much they would try to make it happen, or how enthusiastic someone might feel about the subject, there is definitely certain conditions God says that must first be.


Did you know the word except is a provisional word? The word except appears in insurance policies, and around that word except you better be careful and read the entire contents. Be sure to read and understand what the exceptions of the provisions are in the policies following the word except. Because, here Paul says that day won’t come except there first come a “falling away”. The first thing any believer is to look for before that day appears is a “falling away”. Later we will examine what they are to fall away from.




However, first let us establish what is on the agenda before that day comes. First, we see a great “falling away”, and second that man of sin, the son of perdition, is to be revealed. There is your climax to what it’s all about. That’s the objective of Satan to allow the man of sin to be revealed. Verse 4 describes him as one who opposes and exalts himself above all that is called God or that is worshiped.


Here we see the man of sin, not only in his physical and psychological makeup, but we also see his philosophy. Showing his motive and objective is to be so demon possessed that his very outlook on life, his purpose of functions and so forth will be strictly so satanic that he is diabolically inspired. Careful now, that does not mean you’ll be looking for such a demon possessed creature that he should be in an insane mental institution. Oh no, quiet the contrary! It’s his philosophy of religion of life that is so satanic and deceptive. Having the personality to persuade, mislead, and deceive. It takes one like this to mislead and deceive the prophetic world. Nobody would follow a person ready for a mental institution, but someone with an opposite nature they surely would follow. Continuing on Paul says that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God shewing himself that he is God. That’s the final end or objective! It’s the devil’s business to see that it happens.


Does not Revelation 13 declare the whole prophetic world will worship the beast and also worship the devil who gave power unto the beast. Again it says all those whose names are not written in the Lamb’s Book of Life will worship the devil when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is. These statements shown in Revelation coincide perfectly with Paul’s revelation in II Thessalonians 2, concerning this man of sin. However, in Revelation 13 we see the day has already arrived when this man of sin, who is the son of perdition or destruction, is already fully manifested on the scene. The world in that hour, as it will be then, will definitely worship the devil because that’s the devil’s objective. Satan desires to be adored and worshiped, and through a certain world system in Europe, through certain world politics and world unity, all this admiration will be achieved. Through satanic miracles, through the political, scientific, and economic field, yes, all of that, Satan through that world beast system and man of sin who heads that government of the beast system will have deceived the entire prophetic world! And because the world is deceived they in turn worship and adore the devil. Not in the sense that they fall upon their knees thanking Lucifer for bringing about such a glorious hour, no, that’s not Satan’s way of projecting it. It’s simply the fact he will have so seduced them that they will literally give praise to this world system. The spirit of false peace is the spirit of that hour. Satan is behind it all and has allowed it to be brought in.


Apparently the church had forgotten all about Paul having told them this earlier, because continuing on in verse 5, he reminds them that somewhere earlier he had previously informed them concerning this thing. In verse 6 he reminds them he also told them how this “falling away” must first come about, and secondly the “falling away” would definitely lead to the manifestation of the man of sin. As he reminds them again, it should be a reminder to us the “falling away” did not occur a thousand or 500 years ago, but instead it is going on today! Furthermore, we believe as we look upon the world in general, it shows us we are definitely living in that time, shortly before the coming of Christ. Is what we are seeing today not the very thing that should be sharpening our minds and opening our spiritual eyes! By what we are seeing today should it not behoove us to put on the whole armour of God and prepare ourselves through every means possible through the grace of God that we might be able to withstand the powers of the adversary within the evil day as we see this evil now coming upon the scene.


And now, Paul says (II Thessalonians 2:6), “Ye know what withholdeth, that he (the antichrist) should be revealed in his time.” Two words particularly stand out here. First, withholdeth and you know what withholdeth; meaning to hinder, or hold back something. Paul reminds the Thessalonian believers that there was something definitely hindering or holding back this man of sin from actually coming on the scene.




Are you aware what is doing the hindering? It’s none other than the Holy Ghost sent to the gentiles through the preaching of the gospel of truth in the dispensation of grace. Once God turned the gospel over to the gentiles, the Holy Ghost was working and is working among the gentiles to take out of them a gentile people (bride) to bear the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. And while that Holy Ghost is working among the gentiles, He is also hindering or holding back this man of sin from coming on the scene. Doesn’t matter who preaches he could come, he simply could not! Sure, all of this has been preceded by many minor antichrists. According to Apostle John (I John 2:18) there were even (minor) antichrist appearing in the apostle days. However, it certainly wasn’t the one who appears at the end of the age called the man of sin, the son of perdition, not him! That man positively can not come on the scene as long as the Holy Ghost is working to take out a people for his name among the gentiles. That was His hindering force or power keeping him back. While the Holy Ghost was withholding or hindering, Daniel and Revelation both verifies there was to be a definite appointed time for this man, and it would be God’s will to permit it to be so, that the Antichrist should have his hour. Therefore, if it would be true that as long as the Holy Ghost is present working and convicting the gentile world of sin then that man of sin can by no means come to the forefront, take over, and rule because it is not yet his appointed hour.


Paul, writing around 54 A.D., called something here (the spirit of) the mystery of iniquity. The mystery of iniquity is only a contemporary name given to something already in existence in Paul’s hour. Remember, Paul, who stated this declared also in Ephesians 3:2-6, how God had made known unto him the mystery of his will concerning things which had been hidden from prophets in other ages! Isn’t it strange when Paul wrote the Colossian letter he stated the mystery of God is none other than Christ in you the hope of glory.


Therefore, the word mystery in the scriptures occurs on the basis of two separate identities. (1) The Mystery of God while (2) the second mystery is referred to as the mystery of iniquity. And don’t forget that both mysteries were running parallel. They were contemporaries (mysteries) onto the other. Wasn’t it strange in the opening of the first seal of Revelation 6 as God opened up the dispensation of grace giving it to the gentiles around 53 A.D., the spirit of Antichrist (represented by the white horse rider), also came out and began to ride parallel with the truth presented by the Holy Ghost! Why had Satan done this? His hope was to eventually gain an entrance or foothold into the mystery of God, that in doing so he would, up to a point, be able to succeed in destroying or confusing the mystery of God in its true scriptural identity from the world – by implanting something else erroneous within the structure of the kingdom of heaven. His mystery of iniquity which, in a sense, is still religious, would also still use the name of Jesus and continue to hold to certain things in the scriptures. Yet, through it all it would be a trick of Satan to establish a mystery of all his own in order to eventually deceive the world.

Thus, in the day of early Christianity around the beginning of the second church age, these two spirits finally became mixed. Such an event fits perfectly the second parable that Jesus presented in Matthew 13:24-30, where He spoke concerning the mystery of the kingdom of heaven being as tares planted in the field and so forth. The tares were sown by the devil among the good seed, which was the born again children of God; and was from then on allowed to grow together in the same field. Therefore, we can say that coming down through the other five church ages among the gentiles the mystery of God, as well as Satan’s mystery of iniquity, has continually run parallel through the ages until we reach the end of the age where at that time the Spirit of the Lord will no longer be working in deep Holy Ghost conviction among the gentiles – that conviction shall be lifted and the Antichrist come in like a flood!


Both spirits throughout the church ages have been so entwined that it has been difficult to determine or distinguish between what is right and what is wrong. Satan’s approach was through deception that someday he would be able to succeed, as God permitted him to bring to the forefront his mystery of iniquity and set in motion or introduce to the world a Christ who, of course, would be none other than a false Christ, a prince who was supposed to be a peace maker or ambassador of peace who will deceive the entire prophetic world.


According to Paul’s statement we realize the mystery of iniquity, to a certain degree, was already at work in his hour within the body of believers. The reason it could not gain a foothold to become the predominant thing as it will do in the end of the age was because the Holy Ghost, who is the predominant figure throughout the grace age, was withholding or restraining that spirit of the mystery of iniquity, never permitting it to triumph over the mystery of God. Because if you remember, Jesus declared earlier (Matthew 16:18) no matter what this mystery of iniquity would ever be permitted to do, it will never prevail over His church! True, it might be permitted to gain far more in number than the true church, but Jesus declared it would never be permitted to triumph over the mystery of God – the true church, and that is final!


The true church would never fall before its final onslaught (at the end of the age). Moreover, since there was to be a mystery of iniquity, and it is already seen working back in Paul’s hour trying to establish a foothold in the kingdom of heaven, this very same mystery of iniquity would eventually lead to the introduction of a “falling away” period, and that “falling away” would bring about such a wholesale sellout to Satan, it in turn would set the stage for the man of sin to come on the scene, at which time Christ comes for His own. Thus, before there can be an Antichrist, before there can be an actual catching away of the true church to meet Christ in the air, the world must first go through a “falling away” period. Now to get a clearer understanding of what that period of “falling away” will be like, we need to first re-examine briefly what the immoral and corrupt nature of the gentiles were like before the gospel came to them in the first century, because what they were before the gospel came, will give us some idea of what to expect they will be like once the Holy Ghost begins lifting His convicting power from them.


As the gentiles in the first century began to hear the gospel, may I ask, what shape, religiously, were they in? Religious wise, our gentile ancestors worshiped deities of every description. For instance, had your ancestors been Greek, no doubt they were philosophers who, according to the scriptures, enjoyed the study of all manmade philosophies and theories. Had you walked through Athens in Paul’s day, you would have found the marketplaces and public gathering areas filled with Greek philosophers. It was their nature, according to the scripture, to ever be listening to some new philosophy. All this came under the heading of wisdom. Greeks enjoyed boasting about how much they knew. That is why Paul declared the Greeks seek after wisdom, but the Jews require a sign.


None of our gentile ancestral background can be bragged upon. Morally, the scripture declares the gentiles to a low, degenerate element of people. That is why for centuries the Jews looked upon gentiles as dogs or unclean creatures. God knew it would require far more than a ceremonial law to straighten us out, therefore, what would it require – it would require nothing short of a sovereign act of God’s grace to deal with our immoral ancestral background. Had God dealt with the gentiles on the basis of what we actually were in that hour, He would have destroyed us! By no means; according to I Corinthians 6:9-11, could He have accepted us into His kingdom, who were so guilty of such things. Those who did such-and-such could not inherit the kingdom of God, declared Paul. However, he continues by saying, but such were some of your (verse 11). But you are washed, you are sanctified, you are justified – HOW? In the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God. How were we cleansed – through the keeping of the law? Absolutely not!! Immoral gentiles were absolutely ignorant of the law of God which had been given to Israel. Gentiles were alienated from the grace of God. Then what would be the means whereby God would deal with the gentiles? Seeing they were so degenerate the law could not help them, it would be of necessity He would deal with them strictly through grace and grace alone. And on that basis of the unmerited favor of God, He sent the Holy Ghost unto the gentiles which began convicting them of the sin of unbelief.


The Spirit convicted them and they truly repented, and act which by-passed all the outward observances of the moral or ritual law the Jew had observed. The gentiles were able to step out of their filth and immoral way of life into the grace of God through true repentance of sin and accepting Jesus Christ and His shed blood. The blood of Christ, God’s son, cleansed our hearts or nature from the sin of unbelief, while the sins (plural) which were the sins committed in our flesh, or those evil deeds done in the flesh, were remitted or washed away through water baptism in His lovely name and gentiles received the same gift of the Holy Ghost that God had given to the Jewish nation.


According to Paul, Jews who now believed in Christ, were able to sit in the same assembly with the gentile believers. No longer looking upon the gentiles as dogs or something of a filthy unclean nature as the had in days gone by, for Paul declared in Ephesians 2, you gentile believers who were sometime afar off, have now been made nigh through the blood of Christ. The Spirit God, through the flesh body of Christ, has now broken down or tore away that middle wall of partition separating the two groups. The wall itself had made such a difference between Jew and Gentile, although in actuality both groups had been degenerate but now God has made out of the two groups, one new man, making peace through Christ. The Holy Ghost eventually completely left the Jewish nation, and in 70 A.D., scattered them to the four winds of the earth among the Gentiles.


For 1900 years we Gentiles have heard the gospel preached, and as the Holy Ghost has moved among the Gentiles, He has been watching over that gospel. As the gospel began moving among the nations like a growing forest fire, the Christian faith rapidly spread. Gentile nations, filthy and polluted as they were, began to be converted. Kings and dignitaries were also converted, though I grant you some kings were converted to a philosophy of Christianity, yet through the true conversion of dignitaries God used this as a means whereby He began to stem the onslaught of Satan among the Gentiles as He unloosed the cords of Satan which were holding the Gentiles in darkness, ignorance and superstition. God moved back those satanic powers of darkness whereby He could deal with the Gentiles on the basis of the gospel. And never forget, for 1900 years wherever this gospel of Christ had gone among the nations it had greatly changed and affected the morals of that nation. Beloved, it was not until after God had taken His toll of the predestinated and elected seed from among the Gentiles as it was in the day before the gospel came unto them. Like a sweeping tidal wave around this world, wherever the gospel has gone and was accepted into those nations, I repeat, it began to greatly affect their morals as well as their social and judicial laws of that country.


Now, all this immorality that once ruled the Gentile’s life is slowly moving back in once again to take over Gentiles’ lives as it did before! Why? How is this possible? Because it had been God’s way of holding back the tide of satanic powers which had imprisoned and ensnared the lives of the Gentile people, and as long as the Holy Ghost was working, or was present in convicting power, the Spirit was present for one purpose, and that was to see that the gospel message was declared to the ends of the earth. During this time the Holy Ghost would delay, hinder or hold back this one thing Paul referred to already working in his day which is called the spirit of the mystery of iniquity. While the spirit of God was holding back Satan’s power, He was busy gathering in the predestinated, elected seed of God chosen before the foundation of the world who were to be conformed to the image of Jesus Christ. However, one of these days, Paul declares, when God has gathered out the bulk of His seed making up the bride of Christ, this hindering presence of the Holy Spirit is going to cease, and when it does, God have mercy! The demon power which has been suppressed among Gentiles for centuries will then be unleashed to come back in among the Gentiles as they were before the First Century. This simply means the day is coming the Holy Ghost will no longer be hindering that spirit, however, He will hinder until time has arrived to withdraw His convicting power among the Gentiles.


Yet we still hear people say, what Paul was actually saying here is, the Holy Ghost power which has been withholding this spirit will be lifted only after the church has left the scene and then the enemy comes in like a tidal wave. Just you remember, the enemy comes in like a tidal wave whenever the spirit of conviction is lifted off the gentiles, and don’t forget that lifting could well be before the church leaves the scene! Paul said the “falling away” and the manifestation of the man of sin would be revealed before God came for his church! Therefore, if you have been by one of those holding that opinion also that the Holy Ghost power restraining this spirit is not lifted until after the church is gone, I encourage you to reread Paul’s statement. Beloved, had the Bible meant it in that way Paul would have recorded it that way – this is exactly the way it would have read! Instead, it reads just the opposite, showing as concerning the coming of the Lord and our gathering together unto Him, that day will not arrive until or except the “falling away” come first, and that “falling away” sets the stage for the man of sin to be revealed. AFTER THE CHURCH IS GONE, THAT IS BEFORE THE CHURCH IS GONE!


Are you telling me I am going through the tribulation, someone may ask? No, I am not, although I might add, if people don’t forsake these outlandish revelations they have dreamed up, somewhere some of these things are going to lead you off into the tribulation if you aren’t careful! Many have listened to every kind of interpretation concerning the seventy weeks of Daniel, and are still just as confused as ever. There can only be one true interpretation to Daniel’s 70 weeks. It can’t be just anyone’s idea or interpretation. What Paul wrote here is just as essential for the church as what Daniel wrote in Daniel 9:27, because somewhere through it all both sections of scripture deal with the Antichrist, that false prince, etc. It is basically important that we get these scriptures set in their proper setting whereby we may understand what each word means. If you believe there is only 3½ years left, sooner or later all this will lead you into such drastic confusion, just like people who want to say by 1977 the Lord will come. Are you aware if you believe the Lord will come in 1977, and that Jesus’ coming is to fulfill what Paul is discussing here, then face it, you have already lived through the majority of the tribulation! See, such ideas as this teaching concerning 1977, is what has led certain people to go off on these other wild revelations – such as the one I recently heard, that the rapture had already passed, therefore, in order for the living to make it now they must go to Jerusalem to get in the Hebrew bride as some have already done for that purpose! HOGWASH! The end of this age is going to produce some of the wildest and weirdest teachings Satan ever brought out of the pit. Why? Because he is after YOU!


Some will say, I don’t think it’s necessary to understand all these things. Well, it is strange to me, if I laid down a one dollar bill, you would know exactly what it was worth or what it could buy. You know it could buy so much bread or drink or help pay your light bill. But suppose I told you it didn’t really matter if you understand the buying power of a dollar! You would say, wait a minute Bro. Jackson, you might lay down your whole wallet of money for a certain item, wouldn’t you? That is right, so I am saying there are some things which are absolutely, basically important about this Bible that we do get digested in our soul. That is why they are placed in the Bible. Am I to understand every little detail? Beloved, you may never understand every little detail, yet at least for your soul’s sake, try to understand the profile of it. The profile alone will tell you what the object looks like. If you can understand a profile of something as you walk closer toward the profile of the object, you will be able to see the dimensional setting, etc. Such things as small details can be added as time goes on.




If there is to be a falling away before the church is caught away, how is this “falling away” going to occur? Remember one important thing, 50 years ago the “falling away” could not occur and here is why. The very constitution and judicial laws of the U.S., as well as the governing judicial laws of many other countries of the world, simply would not have permitted. Many judicial laws, for centuries, have been derived at upon the basis of what effects universal Christian religion had played in its influence in these centuries. The church’s influence affected lawmaker’s decisions. The church, years ago, because of its prominent role in society, had set such a high standard in living, morals, etc., this caused the judicial laws to be obeyed which affected the lives of the church people. Such a high standard caused a man who was born, reared and educated in such a society to respect the laws of the land. Furthermore, the laws were definitely kept in force in those days. Fifty years ago you never saw teenagers in droves traveling the globe doing nothing but riding airplanes and peddling dope as you do today! Fifty years ago teenagers didn’t run around, they had nothing to run around for!


Most teenagers after school had chores to do. Living in the country they fed hogs, milked cows, chopped wood, carried water, built fires, filled lanterns and helped Mom make bread. In other words, they were occupied in doing something beneficial. We are discussing this to show how mankind in that hour’s frame of thinking was molded into a certain pattern which made him more law abiding. Such a life pattern caused men in general to be easier, to be preached to than he is today. Fifty years ago teenagers weren’t carrying switchblades knives and snub-nosed pistols to school. Had they done so and were caught, 95 percent of the schools would have immediately expelled them and later the juvenile authorities would have locked them behind bars, not caring if they ever came out! No, by no means did that philosophy of law stop the criminal, but it sure did slow down crime from breeding so fast! Capital punishment never stopped crime either, but when they had it in force it made a person think twice before shooting someone. Whereas today in five years, since the death penalty has been declared unconstitutional, homicide alone has risen 50 percent. Why should the criminal care how many he shoots, what does he have to be afraid of? In a sense he is the only one protected! Shoot as many as he wants, with a good lawyer he might get only 20 years and then be released a little while later. Fifty years ago it was not so! If you got out you broke out!


Many people want to associate this “falling away” strictly with religion only, however, this is not true! The “falling away” first takes place in the society of the world, then pressure is placed upon the church world and made to submit and accept the standards set by the world. Let’s break this down by asking ourselves a question – How do we know we are living in the hour of that falling away? Secondly, where at first does this “falling away” take place? As I said, the “falling away” first takes place in the society of the world. Something always has to happen first in the world society and later the world applies pressure on the church world to accept the same. I grant you, in the nominal church world you have certain cold denominational religions which have spiritually died, seeing they have refused to feed or refuel the fire of their previous revelations of truth (with more truth) and have died out, leaving them strictly dormant and helpless to resist the power of Satan which eventually comes against them, compelling them to take the route they are forced by the world to take today! 25-40 years ago you would never have seen a Pentecostal church allowing their people to dress and look the way they do today! Pentecostal churches in those days were proud of their code of strictness in dress and appearance. Therefore, the “falling away” must be understood that first of all Satan begins to work on the society of the world in general, and later it is the world societies which applies the pressure against the so-called nominal church, making them accept what they have already accepted.


The “falling away” is manifested as such. It is a total wholesale sellout to the devil in general (first by the world, then by the church) of everything Satan has to throw at the people. For instance, when the Beatles from England appeared with their long unruly hair, that long unruly hair which is now in the church, did not begin in the church, no! It started in the world (England) down at an old swimming hole where these boys, being too poor to get decent haircuts, noticed one day when their long hair became soaking wet they resembled something which had crawled out of a cave somewhere and this inspired them! Their hair, long and flopping like cavemen’s hair, flopping in every direction took hold of the youth of this day, who in turn applied pressure upon the church to allow them to wear their hair this way to the services of the church also! Young men, if that is the way you like to wear your hair remember, your nature is a half brother to a caveman! But some will say, what does it mean in Psalms where it declared, anoint thy head? Remember, when Christ made reference to the Pharisees who enjoyed fasting and putting on such a public display of piety, Christ told His followers to do just the opposite. Don’t go around looking like you are in the dumps, instead wash your face and anoint your head! No, He didn’t mean to perfume it up either. Anointing means put something on it! Comb your hair and appear in public as though you haven’t been fasting. It didn’t mean you couldn’t use a little hair tonic. If you do it was alright, but for goodness sakes, look like a human being, not like something dropped out of the prehistoric world! That long unruly hair which speaks of rebellion and disobedience to authority (associated with dope traffic and hippies) started in the early 60’s with a bunch of worldly kids, and I look what a hair style they started! Shame on 60 year old men who cater after that. Fifty years ago a 60 year old man would never follow after hairstyles of teenage kids. Fifty years ago it would have been the opposite. The five teenage boys would have wanted to follow after the man, saying, I want to be like him. Not so today!


Rock and roll music didn’t begin in the church either (although that is where it wound up), instead it began with Elvis Presley doing his vulgar wiggle which took hold in the 50’s and drove the youth of this world screaming mad. Newspapers portrayed girls becoming hysterical, ripping away their clothes…It is a spirit, the hour had come! Satan, knowing the hour had come, threw this spirit at the world. Yet remember, it takes time for the Bible to be fulfilled and for an entire generation to measure up to all God said they would become! But when you have a people going after such things, all because time is right, God simply says to them, help yourself!


They started their demon possessed beat called music, they started their long, unruly hair fads. Later on a woman declared, am I the only woman who feels she would like to go to bed with any man any time of the day as well as night. By this symbol (of this miniskirt) will people know all those who have that same desire I do! They will wear the sign which will be this dress I create. Therefore, she cut if off just below her thighs and became the princess of the miniskirt! Although some innocent to what they were wearing wore it simply because it was the style, nevertheless, it wasn’t long until almost every teenage girl in public schools was wearing one! Why? Because it was the style!


The hour had arrived in this modern age and the public schools embraced instantly all these fads now springing up in the world. Pressure is soon applied to the so-called fundamental Christian churches who, having refused to move on with God in truth, must now submit under pressure and move with the world! Living only for certain enrollments each year, though many still held to their previous conviction of dress code, soon they were crushed under the pressure and therefore yielded. If you don’t move on in truth with God sooner or later the fire of the truth you do have will simply die out, not being refueled by other truths to keep the fire going and the testimony hot. This fulfills exactly the words of Christ who said, take away that which they have and give it to another. God will give everyone something whereby they may begin to walk and fellowship with Him and know Him as a merciful God. However, if in that little measure of faith or revelation He gives you, you fail to yield it to Him, allowing Him to take you on into still more truth, more light and more fellowship of His word, sooner or later you will reach a stalemate and you will feel I have had enough, I am not going any further. Right there is where you die out and the pressure from without (in the world) will begin to squeeze that which you have within until there is nothing left!


No, it wasn’t long until the unruly, long hair fad and miniskirt were in the schools and then in the church. Next Satan began pushing through the legislature, because they declared our 18 year old boys had been old enough to fight in Vietnam, surely they wee old enough to drink beer and liquor also. Therefore, let them go into the saloons. Pressure from without caused state legislatures all over the U.S. to change judicial drinking laws permitting 18 year old to step into nightclubs and bar rooms along with the 21 year old to buy their booze. Personally, I have never seen an 18 year old who had will enough to know that if the stuff was harmful to him, he wouldn’t turn around and pass it on to a 12 year old. Usually a man past 21 has enough common sense to know if that stuff gets hold and bites him, he certainly wouldn’t want it to bite the younger kids, because for alcohol to take hold of the young, it seems to mold something into their spirit.


It wasn’t any time before the devil throws dope at the generation. Remember, the dope, booze, miniskirt, the rock and roll and the long hair, none of these which contributes to the “falling away” started in the church house, it started out in the society of the world. The devil, throwing all this stuff especially at the younger generation so rapidly, created what is known as the generation gap. Why had it all spread so rapidly? God, already knowing this, “falling away” would be the curse (Malachi 4:6) therefore, allowed it to rapidly blanket the earth shortly before His coming. This “falling away” would be responsible for bringing in the man of sin. No wonder Malachi declared God would send that spirit of Elijah (to the Gentiles) before that great and dreadful day of the Lord should come, and He would turn the heart of the end time children back to the (apostolic teachings of the) fathers lest he (God) would smite the earth with a curse.


What kind of curse? Remember, when God curses anything He always curses that particular generation which is involved, because somewhere previously He would have tried in a special way to show His mercifulness, longsuffering and gentleness to that generation receiving the curse. Showing them His kindness and goodness in a special way, giving them a special opportunity to know Him and miss the curse that is soon to follow. Therefore, if they don’t want to move on in truth, if the generation doesn’t want to accept His mercy through what He has to offer them, He will in turn, turn that generation over to a reprobate mind to simply believe a lie and be damned, to be lost! THAT IS THE CURSE! You can’t say He cursed the scientific world! They continually get smarter every day.


Now watch what happened in your local schools where your church children attended, but were far outnumbered by the children of the world. Pressures from without now begin to pressure the church youth to line up with these fads and go along with the crowd of the day. It isn’t long before mommy and daddy begins to hear these words, can I dad, can I mom? However, because we have a generation today who mostly were forced because of one situation or another to be reared by babysitters, these poor children hardly knowing the love of a mother or father and practically disciplined by neither, naturally have no respect for the wishes or desires of Mom or Dad, seeing that loyalty and respect of the children for parents is not what it should be. The poor children have been made through all these years to look at a babysitter who wasn’t paid to discipline the child, only to see they didn’t run out the door, get lost in the dark and was fed on time, etc. With over half the school age children’s mothers working, it has been babysitters who practically built the character of the society of our youth! Remember, all this came about in ONE GENERATION! From without came the pressures which have forced and changed the church lifestyle, as well as the morals of our day! Social patterns of church going youth has absolutely been stripped and brainwashed in these public schools!


About this time one atheistic woman whose hatred for God and prayer caused a bill to be passed removing the Bible and prayer from all state run schools. Removing the Bible and prayer from the schoolroom now allows Satan to enter into the school in full force. Since that hour you have heard nothing but dope, guns, knives, booze and all kind of moral breakdowns! Why? Because the church world each year continually backs up, giving an inch here, a foot there. Why? Because seeing they did not want to move on in the truth of God’s word they are given no choice but to be forced by world pressures to move with the world or lose their crowd! This is an hour in your generation that in yourself you can’t live different, you can’t buck this sweeping tide unless you are doing it for truth’s sake. The pressure of the world will simply sweep you under. If you live different, live it because God’s word says so. If it is not for truth sake and you try, sooner or later it will swamp, choke and isolate you from everything until you are forced to yield to the pressures of the day. Living different because it is truth, because it is Jesus Christ in spirit from in you, will be honored by the Lord!

Yes, the “falling away” first came from without, yet it brought such a pressure on the entire church world that the church world in general was forced to back up, back off, let down the gap and stop saying this or that until today the church world, from the outward appearance, looks no different from those outside the church circle. The only difference is, in certain respects, it may not have as yet reached the depth of extreme!


Then from California, the state which discovered gold, has now discovered the devil in full force. Churches 50 years ago would never have stooped as low as this one church of the Methodist faith in California which permitted hundreds of prostitutes forming a union of their profession to hold their meetings in their church! Here was the one religious system which more than the others 50 years ago was teaching holy living! Why would a church even in California stoop so low to do such a thing. It is because the hour is here for the “falling away”! The pastor of this church has often bragged how his Methodist church set the pattern in San Francisco for the night clubs to follow. Could John Wesley return to the scene, and he was a man who resorted to physical force, no doubt he would do what Jesus did at the temple, or either take gasoline and a match and burn the building down. On and on such things, because truth has left, are still creeping into the religious world. See, that Holy Ghost conviction is lifting or leaving the Gentiles. People are losing their anchor and their stabilizing force because that is exactly what the Holy Ghost is!

Today we see the Holy Ghost lifting that convicting power, yet some will say, I believe the Holy Ghost will be here in convicting power until the church is gone. Beloved, I believe the Holy Ghost will be in YOU until the church is gone, but you can’t make the Bible say the Holy Ghost is going to be here in that hour convicting people of sin and still continually holding back all this evil force from sweeping in, NOT AT ALL!


No, understand this does not mean the Holy Ghost will leave the planet, of corse not. The Holy Ghost will always be here. It was here before the gospel ever came to the Gentiles, yet the Holy Ghost was not working in convicting power among the Gentiles. However, when the dispensation of grace came in respect to gospel truth, the Holy Ghost immediately went to work on Gentiles’ hearts and lives convicting them and changing their life pattern. As time closes out, this grace period for us Gentiles, this will no longer be the case where people fall under deep conviction or is even dealt with in such a manner as we have read about in years past, such as the great Welsh revival, etc.

I read how a certain man became so hungry to see God work, that because of the way people were living he decided to pray under a certain bridge for a certain length of time for God to move. The bridge where he hid and prayed stood at the entrance to town and there he asked the Lord to convict every person who passed over that bride. Sure enough, in the great Welsh revival every person who walked or rode over that bridge fell under such deep Holy Ghost conviction that hearing about the revival in the little town, they simply could not stop until they made their way to the meeting house and gave their hearts to God. But face it, you won’t see that anymore, that was the day the average man of the world, though not a Christian, (as we understand Christianity today) had respect for this book. It is not so anymore! Open infidelity against this book, boastful, hardhearted, stubborn, stiff-necked is the order of the day and it is all because the Holy Ghost is letting up in that convicting power. As the Holy Ghost, who has been withholding or resisting that spirit of iniquity lets up, Satan will now move in in full force bringing back in among the Gentiles all those evil things they had before! And recall, the devil has done it through the medium of the world because the time was right.


Satan brought the pressures against the carnal church world which, if you recall, is his own church system which he placed into the kingdom of heaven to buffet the true church. Satan now brings all this into his own church system, the system he has had all along. It was he who held these back from going on in the truth, now brings them down to a completely worldly level! This is done through none other than a great deception. That is why in this period of great deception we are seeing ministers, as never before, preaching about world affairs instead of about the conditions of the time pointing to the soon coming of Christ, or the conditions that man’s soul is in. With all these pressures pushing from without, all you need was the right time and the right people. An hour when people would live more for materialism than anything else, and isn’t that the modern philosophy today. Schools now having no respect for the Bible nor religion is teaching and training strictly for the materialistic realm of life! When one lives strictly for the materialistic things in life, what do you think that does to the human soul? The spiritual side has to go! The philosophy of our modern institutions of learning is, educate the youth for a materialistic world. Sad to say, modern youth today is trained only for a material way of life, embracing no concept of God consciousness whatsoever!


Naturally, in a concept such as this, morals will absolutely be very low in fact, the modern way of life, morals as we have known them, have been kicked out – they simply can’t survive in this generation! This brings about a complete brainwashing of our younger generation as they are slowly introduced to all these four letter words and such things. Isn’t it strange, they used this philosophy, that as long as the Bible remained in the schools the child was subject to religion. They say the child should be allowed to choose what they want to accept, therefore through special legislation the Bible is kicked out and now in turn these same philosophers forcibly subject your child to just the opposite and justify it all by saying, it is the child who should have the opportunity to choose what they want. Yes, but you may rest assured by the time these modern philosophers have finished teaching the child sex education, their four letter words, atheism, evolution, no God, etc., your child will be so brainwashed and subjected to their corrupt Godless, immoral way of thinking the child actually has no choice but to follow the Godless way they have been taught!


A bill now in Congress, if it is ever passed in this day of the “falling away” would prohibit you from bringing your child up as the Bible teaches in the ways of the Lord, because if your child under the influence of modern education is brainwashed and if your child should choose the image of modern youth and want to go that way, however they want to dress or live, and you say one word against it or you tell your child to do something and they don’t want to obey you, this law will prohibit you from correcting them! Then you tell me we haven’t been brought to a generation being cut off – we most certainly have! And this falling away has brought that particular way of life right down into the church circle! No, I didn’t say it had brought it into the church circle to the degree that it is in the world, but it has brought it into the church circle and now all these lifestyles, fads, new morals for a new society are all being accepted by the church circle. That group of so-called Christianity which is propagating under the name of religion using the name of Jesus and supposing to be the medium whereby man finds eternal life is swallowing all this hook, line and sinker!


Today they have become nothing more than an institution of religion, full of perverted ways of living insomuch they can no longer set a standard which is any different than the standard already going on on the outside of the church! Since now it is all within the church circle, the world recognized the church to be no better than they. Therefore, this weakness of conviction, this lowering of standards has even led the clergy, seeing they refused to go on with truth, to now recognize the fruitlessness of it all, and have turned to a life style strictly of material advantage! Such as a radio preacher from California like so many others today who have taken the very thing they once preached, this gospel of salvation, and now openly converted it into strictly a materialistic gospel preaching how all these worldly, material things should now all be yours, as if these things are the blessings of God saying God wants you rich, God wants you to have plenty, etc. Why, they teach indulgence worse than the Catholic Church did in the Dark Ages! This kind of promotion leads to all kind of religious gimmicks. Fifty years ago, had a man used such religious promotion of the gospel in such materialistic gimmicks people would have run from him! But not today because it is a spirit falling upon those who refuse to walk on with God! One by one they are picking up this materialistic angle. If you don’t go on with truth, sooner or later a spirit will take hold of you, because this is the day of the “falling away”! It invaded the society of the world and has now invaded the church circles!

This “falling away” is now on because God set a truth before them and they refused to walk in it, this has absolutely become a delusion. God will permit you to see this delusion and you will walk straight for it thinking it is the real thing!


A delusion is a mirage which, from a distance, looks real. However, the sad part is, once you start toward it, it never in reality gets any closer, always remaining the same distance from you and that mirage or delusion that you grope after is always something that is going to be! It is always just before you, but it never materializes because it will always remain the same distance and will bring death! This is causing the church world to become so apostate!


Recently the 76 year old pope, I heard, made the remark it was possible he might resign. If he does resign the man next in line for that office, because of the role that office is destined to play in European unity and world peace, may possibly be a younger man, more vigorous in health, yet I say he will be a man who will have a modern philosophy of unity which will have more of a political overtone than ecclesiastical. He will dress that Catholic Church up in such a political role every businessman will want to join it. And because they have already taken to this charismatic move, rest assured this world is headed for an hour of climax like it has never seen before. If that next man is the man, then we are close. But remember, you can’t have the man of sin revealed until you first have the “falling away”. Today the world is in shape, it knows more than ever, it is desperately in need of a mastermind. It needs a man who has the brains and personality to be able to step on the scene and say to the world, brothers, this is what we need to do! Once you hear that type introduction being introduce to the world, WATCH OUT! It should cause every Holy Ghost believer to begin looking up knowing that at any moment Jesus could come. No, the bride will not go through the tribulation period, but according to Paul teaching, the true church is definitely going to see an introduction of that man of sin and his hour of false deception, being introduced to the world before it leaves.




Yes, it is this falling away that eventually brings to the forefront that man of sin also called the son of perdition, the antichrist, and the one referred to in Daniel 9:27 as that (false) prince of peace. Bear in mind, the man of sin, the son of perdition, the antichrist and false prince are simply four separate titles pertaining to this one and selfsame person – – Satan’s false, counterfeit agent. This man in turn introduces to the world that dreadful hour spoken of by Christ in Matthew 24:15-22.


The Holy Ghost withdrawing does not mean the Spirit leaves the planet, but merely lifts its convicting and retraining powers whereby these evil spirits, which once ruled the lives of the gentiles before the First Century but were restrained throughout the gospel dispensation of grace, now return in full force with as much evil influence as ever among the gentiles, because time has arrived for the word of God to be fulfilled, because this is the generation today whose hearts and minds will eventually be turned over to a reprobate mind believing every lying device Satan throws in their path!

Mankind today, though he has climbed higher up the tree of knowledge scientifically and culturally, yet morally and spiritually, he has crawled lower than practically any generation which has existed before him! This is the generation where crime, terrorism, vice, dope, immorality and the degenerate nature of mankind has stooped to its lowest ebb.


Never was there such an hour when educated mankind looks upon and justifies four letter words as proper English to be used in the presence of women. Education today has taught these four-letter words to be a part of our language culture. 50 years ago were a man to use such words in public he would be looked upon more or less as a demon possessed person, though today they are accepted as an everyday language culture. Mentally, man has not become much more than an educated animal.


This “falling away” may be identified by many phases of activities presently affecting mankind’s social, moral and spiritual welfare. Already we see the pressure satan has placed on the world, changing certain lifestyles and morals and now changing certain judicial laws to allow these various changes to be legal. Looking back over previous years and meditating on all these cultural changes made today which satan has introduced, we are aware he couldn’t have done this unless the generation it was all to be fulfilled in had been born. When these changes were turned loose we began noticing strict judicial laws slacking down. During the 15-20 years the Supreme Court has been constantly changing, revising and adding amendments to one law after another until today the Constitution has been amended so many times it no longer means what it was originally written to mean. Such changes made it impossible today for you to live and receive the intended benefits of protection as well as freedom to express your religious convictions, etc. This is a day when all these convictions and liberties are being rapidly snatched away, as satanic influences are slowly being introduced to replace those older convictions, as pressure is placed upon the people. The reason usually given for these changes are “but these things have failed to accomplish their purpose.” No doubt they may have failed to accomplish their purpose – of all they intended – yet I assure you jails were never as full as they are today! Fifty years ago when law was stricter, they were not running over!


Youth today says, Dad drank his booze, why can’t I use dope? This statement doesn’t justify drinking, but I never heard of men who became liquor addicts who ever had their brains eaten up. But did you know drugs will make a mentally deranged person out of you and it takes nothing flat to do so in comparison to what liquor will do! There was a day it was considered a crime for youth to smoke marijuana, however today, because of the political legislative circles which cater to pressure, we now see our legislators begging our law officials to endorse the use of marijuana, saying it is not harmful to health when scientifically, doctors have already proved it is! We are living in an age of paradox, one voice screams there is no harm, while others cries out there is. These are some of the things we are noticing as pressure from without is coming against the church world. The religious institutions, which mostly already belong to satan seeing he has caused the world to look toward them and be deceived, and because it is the hour they should now begin to lose ground, we see things going on in the church world, practiced even in the pulpits that were not present before. Such things are rapidly causing the world and the church circles to become identified together in the same boat, proving still further we are definitely in that hour of the “falling away”!


Granted, even though it has always been unscriptural, certain religious circle has always endorsed women preachers, yet most fundamental church circles who, because of what the scripture taught against it, knew it was unscriptural for women to usurp authority over the man or stand in any position of leadership (I Timothy 2:12-14). Everyone knows in this respect through the ages they have stood firm. In that one respect they remained true to scripture, however when we reached the hour there was to be a generation hit by all these satanic influences, because the church world had already refused to accept the message of truth, what did God’s word say He would do to them, He would send them strong delusions that would be so persuasive, so convincing that the church world would go after it. Remember, a strong delusion is a mirage, something that looks so real. Fifty pears ago you could never have witnessed any women make headlines coming down the aisle, especially in the Episcopal churches, contesting their denominational clergy saying, we also have a right to preach! Understand, that doesn’t mean women can’t be as spiritual as men, they certainly can , but if they are spiritual they will be obedient to the scripture. However, some live by this standard today, I don’t care what the Bible says, I know what I want! Yes, God says there will be a generation who would say they didn’t care what the Bible said. He said they would have a form of godliness, denying the power of the authority of the scriptures to change your life, your belief, to change your way of thinking. They would deny all that! What did the Bible say to do to such people? Accept them and let them have their way? Absolutely not!! The Bible says, from such turn away! Why? Because they will lead your soul to hell!


No, you can’t say because some women decided they wanted to preach in one movement that this is what is going on throughout the entire religious world, yet because of what was going on out in the social world as certain predominant feminine personalities who allowed that spirit to get on them, looked around the world in general and seeing prevailing conditions, their feelings became, “if I were in his place I would do it differently.” Therefore, beginning to converse with each other, women formed themselves into groups and began expressing themselves in one common voice and began pulling strings. No doubt back of the scene many a woman sits behind a politician dominating the entire setting. We are in that hour when women of the world in general have begun to say, we have been pushed down, suppressed and belittled long enough! Yet the Bible, which has never changed, says because of what Mother Eve did in the garden, womanhood could no longer have an equal role with man. Instead, as part of the punishment God laid upon womanhood, the secondary role is what she must live until the Lord Himself comes and personally lifts the curse.


However, because of what all is going on in this equality field, women’s rights, etc., and since Jesus has not as yet personally come, the modern church world feels what they are doing for women, giving them an equal role with men, is the spirit of Christ now moving through religious circles to change the woman’s role – but it is not! It is a trick of the devil and the spirit of Antichrist. Because the same spirit that is in the world preaching woman’s liberation is also the same spirit that is in the church world, in religious circles doing identically the same things! When you see women demonstrating for equal rights, equal opportunities to be able to run for public, political offices, to hold governmental positions, standing and exercising in the same rank of identity, competing for jobs and such things, you can rest assured this has become the hour when the entire social human race is falling away from previous Biblical principles which once governed and stabilized the course of human history.


Why do you think in 1975 women from practically every free country met in Mexico City chanting to be identified for equal rights, equal opportunity, etc., because it showed womanhood has no more intentions of fulfilling her God appointed secondary role! And as worldly women began pushing for this, look what it released inside religious church circles. Naturally many women in the church never had a desire to be president, congressman, senator or even mayor, but what they would like to be is PASTOR OF THAT CHURCH! Why is it in certain church circles the older clergy have literally been challenged in the courts as certain young women who studied theology in certain colleges, and because of their little degrees in theology, marched down the aisles demonstrating to the congregation challenging the very authority of the pulpit, demanding equal rights and equal voice! Such actions set off a tremor down through the ranks of religion reaching into Rome and the pope’s office! Because of that pressure now being brought against the church, certain groups who never thought of opening their pulpits to a female preacher and mainly because they have lost their power with God in refusing to go on with God in truth, have no power, spiritually, to withstand such extreme pressure. Furthermore, because their congregations now so worldly, seeing the world and every perversion, every lifestyle, immorality, etc., is creeping in, they are no longer able to resist the pressure. The old clergy therefore throws open the doors, saying I give up, I am tired! This throws the door wide open for the female role to come right on into the church exactly as they did in the political role on the outside. On and on like dominos toppling one another, standards and conditions continue to fall until, were it not for the fact there has been a truth declared to this generation, absolutely everything within the religious realm would have continued to topple! This church world will now fling open her front doors to the devil and every perverted spirit which knocks on it, while truth is kicked out the back door. Modern Christianity will reach an hour when it will become worse than paganism 2000 years ago. The morals of the people will be no better than those of the gentile people 2000 years ago. People in church circles will be doing practically the same thing their ancestors did, only they will be doing it in the name of Christ and Christianity, whereas their ancestors did it 2000 years ago under the name of some false deity and their only excuse will be, times have changed. Yet, if you will allow Him in your life He will absolutely change your way of living and thinking. If God allowed us to get by with anything short of this word, we wouldn’t be fit to judge the world when He returns to earth for the millennium. If we aren’t able to handle the world this side of the millennium, how could we ever handle the world once Christ had definitely placed His bride in charge of it after she returns to earth with Him to rule and reign.

We know the “falling away” is here and will never become any better, according to scripture it is designated to grow worse. In this generation wherein judicial laws are continually being changed which affects morals, etc., how could the Holy Ghost possibly honor such laws? And if time continues another year or so gentiles will be living worse than ever. Time will come when what you hear being done in high schools and colleges will make you scream! This is an age when the devil’s philosophy is to educate the world for all the materialistic advantages of life and brainwash the reality of even the existence of God, let alone that there is a saviour and we as poor helpless lost creatures need Him. The devil doesn’t want you to believe that, thus we see these conditions now moving in.


Seeing we are in the “falling away”, sooner or later all of these things are going to bring such pressure, such unrest and such instability! This is a day the world over dishonesty rules in leadership. Dishonesty has made every government like a dead carcass. No government today seems to be a stable thing. Every leader is at one another’s throat. It reminds you so much of the old Roman Empire after the death of Nero. Emperor after emperor took the throne only to be assassinated or placed under such pressure they soon resigned, some lasting less than a year. From the U.S., Asia, Europe, the world over pressures in government, dishonesty, no stability – what an hour that is here, and everything must go down! Naturally, because there is no stability, no true character or image in the government, this has set off an image and a way of life that has all been passed down to the last stop, the church circles. Out of this attitude a new style of evangelism has arisen on the scene and also must play its role in the “falling away” which will eventually bring in the man of sin.


God help us all! If a man is sold out to God and truth is his only objective for preaching, God will help that man to stay out of the pitfalls of the devil. However, if truth is not his main objective for preaching then somewhere social prestige, fame, fortune, money, women, or something will get him. Rest assured, this is the hour Satan has his trap set. The papers and magazines are publishing sad testimonies of one minister after another who has fallen over money, women, social prestige, wine or something. Either you walk with God and uphold truth, preacher, or you are destined to play your role in the “falling away”! Either you will move on with God or you are facing an hour you won’t get by merely playing with the gospel. You won’t get by playing like you are a Christian. Sooner or later the pressure from without will come against you and it will break every fiber that is not fortified in Christ, it has to be that way!


As we see all this coming and we recognize how the little nation of Israel is being pressured from every standpoint, this lets me know the Spirit of God is slowly withdrawing its convicting powers and restraining forces from all these satanic influences as all these satanic spirits are sweeping back into the gentile world as they were before Christianity come to the gentiles in the First Century. Scriptural-wise, Israel is being placed back into a time relationship, prophetic-wise, with God as He pleads for those dispersed Israelites to return home, back to the land He gave their father, Abraham. Does she yet know the Messiah? NO! Has she received the revelation of the time it actually is? NOT NECESSARILY! But from all over the world there is a call, Jew, come home! And as they are going home the whole gentile world looks on that one nation. Satan, through gentile nations, through world conditions, would like to pick that nation up and squeeze the very life from her. Sad to say, concerning diplomatic channels, our own statesmen from one point seems to have done everything possible to promise her protection. While on the other hand, seemingly undercover, our nation is doing everything possible to sell her down the drain! This definitely creates dishonesty and tension in world governments. People reach the point they don’t know what to accept or who to trust. When you begin to feel you don’t know who to trust and you don’t know who to turn to for help, you begin to feel like a lone figure walking through a world of demons. There is only one who can help you and that is the Lord. Therefore, somewhere soon the hour is coming when Israel will have looked to Gerald Ford and Henry Kissinger for their last time. God is placing such deception in front of them to create a condition whereby Israel will have to withdraw from everything she has said or even promised to sign, saying from here on we stand alone.

The hour is also coming when every Holy Ghost filled born again Christian who knows what truth is will have to say in his heart before God, if need by for truth’s sake I will stand alone! That doesn’t mean you are saying only you and God are the only two in the universe, NO, but in order for you to make a stand you are going to have to take that attitude. It can no longer be as it has been in days gone by when people have taken this attitude, well if so-and-so does it, I will, or if so-and-so doesn’t do it, I won’t! Beloved, it will only take you three minutes in hell before you decide you would give anything if you hadn’t taken that attitude toward God’s word! The pressure will be far better here, that what it would be in the pit. The reward on the other side will be far more glorious. Therefore, I encourage you to take your stand for God and right today! What you go through down here will be nothing compared to the torture you will face in hell if you miss God in the end!


Keep in mind for the Spirit of God to stop suppressing or withholding these evil powers from rushing in among the gentiles, does not mean that the rapture must first take place before the Spirit will stop withholding or is taken out of the way of these spirits whereby the spirit of iniquity would then be allowed to go full blast. When He stops hindering these spirits, you are going to see it! Can you see it even now? The world is living, acting and doing such things today, had they done fifty years ago you would have needed far more jails to hold the people than what we have today because you would have gone there in nothing flat! And you would have remained there until you thought you could come out and act like a decent human being.


When this falling away has reached a certain peak or depth of iniquity as it continues to take hold of the human race, that man of sin is going to be introduced. Thus, if you can see it has been Satan all along doing all this, first through the instrumentality of man in certain circles, using the judicial courts and educational circles, law administrative branches, etc., and second you can see hour he brought that over into the Ecclesiastical church branches I ask you, if Satan has been successful in using all this to mold the world for the hour of the falling away, don’t you think he can just as easily use the instrumentality of men through certain pressures and world conditions which he will also create, to eventually bring his man of sin in the front! Satan will create such world conditions that it will demand a new world order of politics, the re-writing of governmental platforms, etc., and that, beloved, whether you believe it or not is exactly what this world is on the verge of today! Then says Paul, shall that wicked (one) be revealed (II Thessalonians 2:3) whom the Lord shall (later) consume (at the end of the tribulation period) with the brightness of his coming. Naturally this speaks of the end of that man of sin. Recall, in I Thessalonians, Paul stated that the Lord shall be revealed from heaven in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God and them who have pleasure in unrighteousness.


Back in II Thessalonians 2:9, Paul says that this man of sin whose coming will be introduced to this world is after the working of Satan. Therefore, when you see certain things going on in the church world today, those things which are producing strictly a denominational unity, just know that is not the spirit of God. But someone says, after all these religions have been preaching the same thing and how often have I heard them say, we are all going to the same place. No, beloved, we are not all going to the same place, that is another lie of Satan! Where in the Bible do we read such a thing! The Bible is filled with scriptures plainly informing us that the woman in Revelations 17:5 is a mother of harlots. Scriptures say she seduced the world by committing spiritual fornication with kings, dictators, etc., but one day that woman (the Roman Catholic Church) gave birth to some daughters who scripture declares were harlots also, and scripturally, their reputation as daughters wasn’t any better than the reputation of the mother! Then you say everybody is going to the same pace, OH NO!

“Whose coming (man of sin) is after the working of Satan.” See, it has been a satanic trick. Some of that trick he works through political power, some of it will work through ecclesiastical power, and some of it he will work through signs of every description, lying wonders and through all deceivableness of unrighteousness (especially) in them who perish, because they receive not the love of the (gospel) truth. Therefore, somewhere prior to this introduction of this man was the “falling away” from the truth which God has offered to the human race. And even back as far as 54 A.D., God says that (last generation) who is destined for destruction would not accept the truth, therefore, God sent this falling away unto those who receive not the love of the truth in order they might be saved or that they might escape the curse, the judgment, the condemnation that was destined to fall on them. And because they rejected the truth, it was for this cause, Paul says, God shall send them (that generation) strong delusions that they should believe a lie and be damned, who do not believe the truth and have pleasure in unrighteousness.


Many people the world over are grieved over the fact the world has lost one of the greatest female evangelists they feel the world ever had. I have often said I do not touch a person for all the good they feel has been accomplished, but many times we get questions asked, what about Kathryn Kuhlman? What about these things? Beloved, don’t ever say people weren’t healed, they were! Don’t every say people weren’t blessed by the Spirit, they were! Nevertheless, sad to say there are many people on the road to hell because they never saw the Christ in His real true purpose or objective. The Bible plainly says, and I know for such a statement my name will be mud to many people, nevertheless, when I stand before God I certainly don’t want to be responsible for having taught anybody something false such as those in Matthew 7:21-23 were guilty of. Yet according to Matthew 7, somebody in a generation must fulfill the words of Jesus spoken there! Those words left must be fulfilled because he says, many will come to Him in that day (of judgment) and say, did we not cast our devils in your name? There is going to be a generation who lived on this earth who saw just such characters doing those very things and what they saw accomplished is exactly what set off the fulfillment of Christ’s own words. When they said to Jesus, have we not cast our devils in your name, Christ never said you did no such thing! Why they even told Christ they had prophesied in His name, and undoubtedly they had because Christ never denied it. He never judged them but what they had done in the sense of casting out devils or prophesying in His name or doing many wonderful miracles in His name. No, but what He did was point a finger and say to this group, depart from me you that work iniquity, I NEVER KNEW YOU!


Seemingly there will be many iniquity workers who did miracles, cast out devils and prophesy! People seemingly cannot differentiate what truth is nor how to digest it in the light of the word. Yes, there must be those individual characters who lived on earth who fulfilled these very scriptures! If you interpret all that goes on in the great evangelistic field as being God’s perfect plan for His bride, you might as well take this Bible and throw it to the wind, God simply didn’t mean what He said! But thank God He left you enough of a clue in this book to know what is truth and what is error in relation to the teaching of His word.

Therefore, is you happen to be in any or all these meetings and if someone’s eyes are opened remember, God did it! If someone received the Holy Ghost in one of these meetings, God did it. But beloved, when it comes to the point of what do you believe, this revelation of the word of God is what you are to believe! And if you fail to get that in your soul, rest assured somewhere down the road you are going to come up short. Never forget this, if God ever had a people He lived in, He built it on His word! Around this world there are people who have seen all kind of manifestations, yet because they have no truth to stabilize them, no truth of the word to line up behind, those poor souls will reach an hour of confusion and they won’t even know what to believe. And because of that discouragement and confusion they will turn their lives back to living after the world.

Many tonight, because of the death of this woman evangelist, will not know who to follow. They are discouraged and won’t know what to believe. As far as they are concerned their only crutch just died. It is almost as pathetic as the people in this message when Bro. William Branham passed away, when they lost their crutch or support.


It goes back to the words of Jesus when He said it is necessary that I go away for if I go not away the Comforter can not come. If I go away I will send you another Comforter. Do you know what that Comforter was suppose to do, He was to get inside you and whatever the things was you had been leaning on for a crutch or support you don’t lean on it anymore! You lean on the new Comforter, the Holy Spirit! Beloved, you better have some truth to lean upon because if you haven’t truth to lean upon it won’t be long until discouragement, disillusionment, despondency, frustration, fear and doubt will begin slowly to engulf your mind in thinking. Either you will go after some far fetched unscriptural revelation or else the pull of the world will slowly take you back, back! But I know there is a truth in the earth and it is a standard therefore line up behind it! It is like a company of soldiers when the commanding officer blows his whistle and word goes forth certain companies are to fall in line, you begin to look and see where you are to line up. Unless it is in the field of combat when you are told to line up you will begin looking for a standard. The standard you look for is the flag for your particular company and when you see this flag, there is where you know to rally yourself. I will never forget years ago of having a dream and I heard voices singing.


In my mind I knew when that song reached the last stanza I would be compelled to sing the last line of the song. As those voices sang that song down to the last word I heard myself saying, and what is a flag without a staff! Remember a staff is what you fasten the flag onto, then place it in the ground and line up by it. In other words, the flag is the gospel but without something to lift it up you might as well fold it up and put it in a box. Before you leave this world you are going to see the sellout, the “falling away” we have been discussing, and it is going to take its toll greatly out of the religious world! Considering those various instruments which have been used to play their role as they cast their image and leave their influence, it would not surprise me in the least if you saw the hand of God reach over and begin to remove them one by one. Such action would leave people disillusioned and confused and many not knowing which way to turn.


But I thank God for truth that is here in this Bible. It is going to cost you an awful lot to stand for truth in this hour. It will cost you your name; it will cost all the personal fame you have achieved in the social world. But beloved, I had rather know I had pleased God by standing for truth than to have a million dollars and ten thousand followers, and in the end wind up not knowing God nor His perfect will and have Him to say to me, as He will say to many who have cast out devils in His name, who have prophesied in His name and who have done many wonderful works in His name, “DEPART YE WHO WORK INIQUITY, I NEVER KNEW YOU! No, you can take this whole world but give me Jesus, the Truth, the Way and Life for in the end the truth will be all we will be able to stand on!

The New Birth – 1976, March


There are all kind of teachings in the world today concerning salvation. And certain scriptures always seem to be more appealing than others to certain people. Some believe it is possible to be born again without the Holy Ghost, while others believe you must have the Holy Spirit in order to be born again. Still, others believe you must have the Holy Ghost plus the baptism of fire while others say, if you will only believe, then you are saved. And on and on the endless record of beliefs go. In the windup you are about as confused as when you started. The Bible has the answer but the important thing is, we must examine the word in its correct setting.




In this study we desire to learn two things: (1) What the Holy Ghost is in relation to the new birth, (2) What it is in relation to placing you in the body of Christ, and for what purpose. Seeing the Bible does not confuse these things as every scripture must have its proper place in God’s great plan of salvation, we will also see what it is to be born again, converted or saved. We will see whether being born again, converted and saved is one and the self same work or is it separate operations in God’s plan.


Practically from the very beginning of Christ’s ministry it has only been the apostle John who gives us a clear recording of these things of which Christ spoke concerning the new birth. Having spent approximately the first six months of his ministry around the Sea of Galilee, in the upper Galilee area teaching in their synagogues, Chapter 2:13 records Christ goes to Jerusalem for the spring passover season where he meets Nicodemus, a Jewish ruler. (John 3:1-2)



Timewise it has been approximately six months since Christ turned 30 and was baptized by John the Baptist in the fall of the year. John never spoke in great detail of this baptismal experience other than to mention when Israel first began going out to John at the Jordan, certain individuals inquired of him if he was Elias, to which he answered, NO! Art thou the Christ! Again his reply was NO! They further questioned, Art thou that prophet? And for the third time his answer was emphatically NO! Yet some may inquire, did not John lie when he denied being Elias seeing Luke 1:17 declared he came in the spirit and power of Elias? NO, John did not lie because they were questioning him concerning himself. Are you Elias? In the personal sense, NO, although the spirit of Elias did rest upon him. Hence he never lied. Because when asked, who are you, his answer was, I AM THE VOICE OF ONE CRYING IN THE WILDERNESS, PREPARE YE THE WAY OF THE LORD, ETC. That remark pertained to his person because John definitely was the individual prophet to fulfill Isaiah 40:3-4, concerning that voice crying in the wilderness. No one suspected in that hour, any more than they do today, that the spirit of Elijah could possibly rest upon an individual person without that person being the actual Old Testament Elijah himself. There is one coming after me, John says, whose shoe laces I am not worthy to loose. When he comes (referring to Christ) he will baptize you with the Holy Ghost and fire, Matthew 3:11. No, this is not two separate baptisms because the Holy Ghost is also the fire of God and Jesus is the baptizer of this baptism!



That is all the Apostle John commented on concerning John’s baptism, but in chapter 2, John shows how Christ came up to Jerusalem for His first spring passover during His ministry wherein He cleansed the temple and performed certain unnamed miracles. His fame as a miracle worker over the past six months had rapidly spread throughout Israel creating great interest, and many Jews were attracted to Christ as is clearly apparent from the night visit by a Sanhedrin court member named Nicodemus, one of Israel’s great elders in Jerusalem.




Nicodemus, the Jewish ruler in John 3, came to Jesus by night mainly because he did not want to be identified. His visit was by night in order not to endanger nor smear his reputation. Nicodemus was much like a certain element of religious people today who knows there has been something definitely gong on and now they are out investigating what is going on. As you allow that statement to soak in, may we say Nicodemus was all disturbed while the others were not. He had a question while the others did not. He was interested and felt that somewhere deep inside him there could possibly be a need in his life and he wanted to find out what the need could be met with. Therefore, in order not to injure nor damage his reputation, he came to Jesus by night.


Think of it, the very one who was mutilated and suffered shame on Calvary was unashamed to die such a death for us, yet how often do we find ourselves, although we have no name worth mentioning or any position worth discussing, often ashamed to be identified with him! If our name isn’t written in the Lamb’s Book of Life; if our image or reputation isn’t recognized by the grace of God, then it is only here today and gone tomorrow and soon passed into forgetfulness. On the other hand, if you are in the plan of God you are one destined for eternity.




Nicodemus’ visit by night was because there was a serious question in his heart. However, since Jesus knew everything concerning all men (John 2:24-25) knowing their thoughts, their questions, their background as well as their needs before they even spoke, scripture declared He never committed Himself unto anyone. He needed no one to inform Him concerning others because John 2:25 declares He already knew what was in man. And remember, only God alone can look upon a man and know everything concerning him. Nicodemus stood before a man (God in the flesh) who knew all things! Deep inside his heart lays a question and Nicodemus comes investigating what’s going on.




Nicodemus began his conversation by attempting to bestow great honor and flattery upon Jesus declaring, Rabbi, we know thou art a teacher come from God for no man (the Greek says) can keep on doing these miracles (never once missing) that thou doest except God be with him. Wouldn’t such language delight most preachers! Yet it never impressed Christ in the least! Listen in verse 3 how Christ answers Nicodemus, “Verily, Verily say unto thee except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God.” What a strange answer to such flattery! What a contrast! And believe me Nicodemus was not prepared to hear it. Perhaps had Jesus just briefly commented upon his flattery remarks Nicodemus may have been set more at ease, instead to suddenly hear such words blurted out completely threw him off balance! Nicodemus answered, can a man be born when he is old? Born again is merely a term Jesus threw at him. He could have easily said except ye be saved or as he once said to Peter, when you are converted strengthen the brethren (Luke 22:32). Why didn’t Christ use any of these terms on Nicodemus, seeing they all mean one and the selfsame thing! Instead, to him Christ says, ye must be born again!




Using the word BORN carries with it a natural thought to birth. We see Nicodemus trying to grasp the meaning of the word BORN, attempting to give it a natural application. How can an old man be born again? Is it possible he could, the second time, enter his mother’s womb and be born! Listen to Jesus as he presents the formula to this special birth He calls the new birth. Except a man be born of water and spirit, Jesus says, he can’t have that new birth nor can he enter into the kingdom of God (John 3:4-5)! That which is born (from the mother’s womb or) of the flesh is flesh (verse 6). In other words, Nicodemus, I am not discussing anything concerning your flesh being born again because your flesh person can only be born once, I am giving you the formula whereby your inner man may be born again! Because as this natural life, which man is, has come from God through the sexual reproduction route of the mother’s womb, that life took upon itself the form of flesh as well as all the inherited, sinful, fallen nature and the punishment of death that was imputed upon Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden.


Since the fall, imputed sin and the death penalty has reigned in the flesh of man because Adam passed this death penalty and imputed sin through the blood stream down to every offspring born by natural birth. Thus, being born again for a second time carries no reference whatsoever to the flesh person being born again! But through this new birth mentioned by Christ is God’s way of getting to the fallen, depraved spirit of man which needs to be regenerated. Therefore, speaking of the two different births, natural as well as spiritual, Jesus continues by saying (verse 6) “That which is born of the flesh; is flesh (one birth) and that which is born of spirit is spirit (second birth). (7) Marvel not (don’t be confused, don’t allow your mind to become overwhelmed trying to carnally understand what I am saying) that I say unto you, Ye must be born again.”




This statement in John 3 is only the beginning of many statements spoken by Christ which definitely will later lead up to this new birth, which could not be consummated or actually happen until some three years later in Acts 2. Nevertheless, in John 3 Christ goes ahead and informs Nicodemus what the end results to this new birth would be like once it had happened. Verse 8 declares, “The wind bloweth where it listeth (wants to) and thou heareth the sound thereof, but cannot tell whence it cometh or whether it goeth; so is everyone born of the Spirit.” The birth of the Spirit is like that, you can’t see the wind but you can feel it. You can’t say the wind started blowing over here at this old house because you don’t know where the wind started blowing, you only hear it! In exactly the same manner Christ refers to the Spirit of God as it too shows its effect upon man’s life. As you see the effects of what wind does, likewise you are able to see the effects of what the Spirit of God can do in the life of an individual. You can see its end results. Take for instance a drunkard, up until the Spirit of God takes hold of that person, drunkenness has continually, day in and day out, been his way of life. However, one day God took hold of him and began working in his life. People looked upon him and began saying, something has certainly happened to that fellow to change him. Yet, like the wind no one can tell where that something that took hold of him came from, you can only see the effects of it. See why Christ referred to the spirit in that manner? The spirit you cannot see, though you are able to feel it, and furthermore you may see its effect but you are unable to tell where it came from.


Here in John’s gospel is recorded the first word ever uttered by Christ concerning being born again (by the spirit). Bear in mind these personal statements of his are only word terms as he is slowly beginning to build up this great thought that a man must absolutely be born again! From the time Christ began speaking those words in John 3 until his final closing remark concluding his earthly ministry (Acts 1:8), he never once deviated from that one continuous thought. Instead he continually added still more word terms of all which pointed to one and the self-same experience for the benefit of man’s soul, the new birth.




The world is filled with voices informing people how to be saved and what they must do in order to receive the Holy Ghost, yet through it all it has left a multitude of unanswered questions. I am thankful God’s word is so Holy Ghost inspiredly written that if God’s children could only see God’s will through His inspired revelated truth, it would show that the revelated word had been God’s way of leaving His child something to remove all this doubt and confusion from his mind. Nothing is sadder than confused souls not knowing what to believe or do.




Most of this confusion stems from our Babylonian background of various denominational teachings. That is why, beloved, in these last days shortly before his coming, God could not reach down and take a people out of all this Babylonian confusion calling that His bride church without first having done something in their behalf in order to call them out of all that confusion, not into another denomination, but into a spiritual fellowship with Himself whereby His word might now have full pre-eminence in their lives as the Holy Ghost takes that revealed word and seeks to teach them every word of truth in order to wash out all confusion, doubt and unbelief fulfilling Paul’s statement in Ephesians 5:26-27, showing how Christ presents Himself a glorious church, having neither spot, wrinkle nor blemish having once washed her by the washing of water by the word.




We are living in an hour when the religious world hates the very thing Christ will use to wash His church, the word, and you are instructed today how to receive the Holy Ghost in the cheapest and easiest terms! Strange, isn’t it, and certainly noteworthy that when the Holy Ghost moved in the opening of the 20th Century upon honest hearted denominational people who were earnestly seeking Him, there was no easy method of instruction whereby you could receive the Holy Ghost! Every person seeking the baptism of the Holy Ghost was told to forsake all and surrender your will to God, be willing to die out to self and pray and from that moment on it was strictly between you and God.




However, note today you are told it doesn’t matter how you look or dress because it now all lays in the ability to be able to recite certain words or phrases. HOGWASH! They even have it worked down so simple today that they write the necessary words on a blackboard in order to teach you how to talk in tongues! Or if that isn’t perverted enough, they will send you a record with instructions to repeat these words! Strange, isn’t it, how one generation had to cry and travail before God, enduring great sacrifices in seeking God for an experience with Him, an experience which brought them only persecution and ridicule and now for it to be reversed! Suddenly the next generation can go around looking and acting like the world and talk in tongues also! Something somewhere is drastically wrong and it certainly isn’t with God, it is strictly something man has hatched up to deceive and blind hearts! Beloved, God hasn’t changed His word nor His methods. True, He has always had a variety of method as we will see, but He does not make it easy for one and difficult for another although it may at times seem that way.




Leaving Nicodemus, who was told he had to be born of the water and spirit, we continue to examine still more words of Jesus concerning this experience called the new birth of the spirit. May we say that Nicodemus was not at this time born again, although he did become a sympathetic believer behind the scene. Concerning the Holy Ghost one must have in order to complete the new birth, we hear Jesus in John 7:37 still speaking of the spirit saying in the last day of the feast, if any man thirst let him come unto me and drink! Here Christ is still speaking of the spirit of God, only this time in another term. He is not speaking of the spirit in relation to the new birth itself as he did to Nicodemus. Instead, here in verse 38 he speaks of the spirit in relation to thirst, He that believeth on me as the scripture hath said… In other words, if you are going to be born again you must first of all believe something which is more than just a mere mental head knowledge belief. Christ is showing here it must be a scriptural belief that actually motivates you, something that can become a part of your inner makeup because it is vital to your spiritual inner man.


Verse 38, “He that believeth on me, AS THE SCRIPTURE HATH SAID, out of his innermost being (belly) shall (continually) flow rivers (and springs) of living water. (39) But this spake he of the spirit (John said around 90 A.D.) which they who had believed scripturally on Him would receive: for the Holy Ghost was not yet given; (Spirit given at Pentecost 33 A.D.) because Jesus was not yet glorified.” But they were believing, someone says. True, they were believing potentially unto eternal life. The Bible can’t contradict itself, it doesn’t give one formula for one person and another formula for one person and another formula for another person. We must understand what the Bible is speaking of when it uses all these various terms to see what they all add up to. It is man who is guilty of taking these word terms out of the scriptures and applying them to his own doctrines leading men astray. Although six months before Calvary no one had received the Holy Ghost when this statement was made, John 7:38-39, nevertheless, it was the plan of God that these disciples who were predestinated, elected and chosen to be the body of disciples, not only would believe on him but remain loyal unto him until the Holy Ghost was given.




Therefore, seeing Jesus had not been glorified in John 7, the way had not yet been opened up for the Holy Ghost to come into the hearts of people. Moreover, from here on out we are going to see something else, that is exactly how the disciples will begin more and more to lean upon the flesh of Jesus for a comforter or crutch. And Jesus being fully aware of this in John 14, an event only hours away from Calvary, now begins to take the Spirit of God and once again apply it still in another term, this time calling it, another Comforter. We shall see why he did!


We are all human and humans become attracted to one special person as a friend. Ofttimes this human can become a crutch or something to lean upon. By the hour of John 14, this is exactly what his flesh had become, a crutch unto his disciples. And he being fully aware of this knows that when his flesh is taken from the scene his disciples are truly going to up against it (will become discouraged) unless something else comes (say another comforter) to take his place or take the place of what he had, in the flesh, become to all of them.




Many are that way today. As long as the prophet to the age was alive and they were able to sit at his feet, hearing the word of God and seeing all the miracles – everything was fine. However, God knowing in the last days this same group of people must have something within themselves to lean upon and make them stand on their own two feet whereby they could actually say it is only Christ inside me, my hope of glory. It is no longer the flesh they lean upon but strictly the revelation of truth that has been brought which will stimulate their souls and encourage their hearts, placing something inside causing them to press onward, realizing no matter what happens there is something inside them leading them on into higher heights and deeper depths.




Knowing all this (how they are leaning upon him for everything), Jesus now begins to speak concerning this same Spirit He referred to earlier as the new birth in John 3. Now in John 14:16, using still another term Jesus calls it the Comforter. John 14:16 is that part of his speech delivered while on their way to the Garden of Gethsemane, only hours before the crucifixion. Knowing that in a few short hours His disciples would be looking upon the flesh of their Comforter (the one they have come to lean on as a crutch) hanging on that cross with blood dripping from his side, fulfilling the scripture, smite the shepherd and the sheep will be scattered. Speaking to His disciples concerning that same spirit called the Holy Ghost, the new birth and the water of life, He now speaks of the spirit in a new term in John 14:16, “I will pray the Father, and he will give you another comforter.”




Why did Christ refer to the Spirit as another Comforter? Because up until that hour HE had been their comforter. And seeing the hour rapidly approaching when He would be taken from them as they witnessed the most horrible scene of their life, told them this other Comforter would abide with them forever. I realize speaking of what the Father will send in verse 16 always stimulates the Trinitarians but please notice in verse 26, Christ said the Father will send the spirit in my name (Jesus) who shall teach you all things! Isn’t it peculiar in this great charismatic revival which claims the Holy Ghost is moving in such a mighty outpouring of the Spirit that it doesn’t teach them one thing about holy living, only teaches them how to talk in another language.


I do not deny in the overall structure of this movement, which is destined to lead the Pentecostals to Rome, there are those lone individuals whom God has placed His hand upon and because of where they have been religiously God will bring them right down through that avenue of teaching, straight into the truth of His revelated word! And because of that God will truly give that individual the Holy Ghost but remember He will keep right on leading them to the truth of the word! When that Holy Ghost comes into anyone’s heart it always opens up something inside the individual placing a deep hunger inside them for spiritual truth! Remember a person born of the flesh, as they grow they always have a hunger to consume food. Not only do they have an appetite for food they also have a thirst for water because it is the water that quenches the thirst. No wonder Jesus said, if any man thirst let him come to me and drink. The Spirit is what Christ gives to satisfy that spiritual thirst for spiritual things you must be alive or born again. Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness, Jesus says, they shall be filled!




Here are some of the closing remarks in Christ’s earthly ministry. The Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my name (Jesus) shall teach you all things! No, not just a few things, but ALL THINGS! But I don’t understand all things, someone says. Wait a little while and you will because it is the Holy Ghost’s business to teach and instruct you into all things. If you open your heart, allowing God to work His will in you, in His own time He will teach you all things.




Moreover we note this Comforter called the Holy Ghost is also referred to as being “the promise of the Father.” Where and why would it be referred to as “the promise of the Father.” In the Old Testament (Jeremiah 31:33-34) Jehovah speaks through the prophet declaring, a new covenant will I make with the House of Israel after these days. In that time they will know the Lord’s way. I will come down and write my laws in their minds and plant them in their hearts. See, it is the Holy Ghost coming into the individual’s life with a revelation of what the law was pointing to. The law definitely pointed to the new birth. When the Holy Ghost came this was the fulfillment of what the law spoke thus fulfilling the promise of the Father.




John 20:19 shows Christ after His resurrection, appearing unto those troubled, doubting, confused disciples somewhere over in the territory of Galilee. And note once again how the Holy Ghost is still His main point of conversation once He convinced them He is alive in the flesh. Verse 19, “Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled (in Galilee) for fear of the Jews.” Had not Christ shortly before His crucifixion warned His disciples they would soon be scattered, filled with doubt and fear, falling into disillusionment?




Having left Jerusalem doubtful and confused, where, I ask you, had the two disciples on the road to Emmaus headed? They had headed home to Emmaus! But remember Jesus had not instructed His disciples He would meet them in Emmaus of Judaea or even Jerusalem after His resurrection. No, He informed them earlier He would meet them in Galilee and these two confused, dejected ones were traveling in the wrong direction from Galilee! The wife of Cleophas was none other than the sister of Mary. Pertaining to the flesh, this man was part of Christ’s relation and he was going after them!




By the time we reach the setting in John 20:19 somewhere in Galilee, not in Judaea or somewhere else, Christ enters this room through closed doors and appears unto very skeptical followers. Finally getting them over into the right meeting place in Galilee, Matthew, Mark and Luke records how much in doubt they all were following the resurrection. Throughout the day they had constantly heard all kind of reports. Earlier Peter and John had found the tomb empty. Mary and other women testified of having seen Him. The two men on the road to Emmaus give their exciting report of His appearance. Nevertheless, on a whole the disciples were still most skeptical. Entering the room Jesus sees His disciples still need more convincing that it is truly He in the flesh. Standing in their midst, saying peace be unto you, verse 20 declares, He showed them his hands and feet and even asked for something to eat (Luke 24:41). When that didn’t completely convince them, Luke says he had something that would! Taking the scriptures he opened their understanding. When your world has become topsy-turvy there is nothing like an understanding of the scriptures to stabilize you. Why? Because the scriptures are ordained to stabilize you in the midst of all kind of scorn! Expounding the scriptures and opening their understanding caused the real joy to come. John, not like Matthew, Mark and Luke who went into elaborate details concerning this event, cuts his portion short by saying, then were the disciples glad when they saw the Lord.





Having said, Peace be unto you, As my Father hath sent me so send I you. Note carefully in verse 21 how not only in His last message before going to Calvary He discussed with them this Comforter, the Holy Ghost. We see also in his first words unto this same group of disciples in Galilee after His resurrection He is still on the same subject! Verse 22, John says and when he said this he breathed on them and said, Receive ye the Holy Ghost! Certain people taking that one statement alone, separating it from all the other writer’s statements concerning what they had to say about this one event, declares, see here is where the disciples finally receive the Holy Ghost. And over on the day of Pentecost they were all baptized with the Holy Ghost, and on and on the argument goes.




However, if we will only bring all our denominational beliefs to the Bible and make them fit the Bible instead of trying to make the Bible fit into all our scrawny denominational beliefs, we can remove all this confusion because note which district of Israel they were all in sitting in this room, they were not in Jerusalem but somewhere over in Galilee receiving a commission to go into all the world to preach the gospel among all nations, Luke 24:47 said, beginning in Jerusalem! Now keep in mind they are in Galilee and according to Luke 24:49 something else was suppose to happen before they leave Jerusalem before they can even begin preaching, and that is receive (future tense) the promise of the Father. Luke 24:49, which is the Holy Ghost! The point is, how can they receive the Holy Ghost in Galilee when they are suppose to receive it in Jerusalem?




Jesus speaking in Galilee, according to John, said receive ye the Holy Ghost! Luke speaking of the same incident declared they would receive the promise of the Father (not in Galilee but) when they reached Jerusalem! According to Luke, who wrote both the Book of Acts and Luke, Jerusalem would be the designated spot the disciples would receive the Holy Ghost and Acts 2 shows they were at Jerusalem when they receive the Holy Ghost! Therefore, based on what Luke 24 records concerning this one incident, what actually, experience wise, did the disciples receive at that time? Experience-wise they received nothing! The experience of the Holy Ghost and new birth would come in Jerusalem! What then did they receive? First they had their understanding opened to the scriptural teaching of the death, burial and resurrection of Christ. Next they received a commission or commandment but with that commandment they were instructed not to do anything such as preach, not even to leave Jerusalem until they first received the Holy Ghost. And remember at this moment they are not in Jerusalem and won’t be for some time! They are somewhere in Galilee. It is the commission or an order to receive it!


From this point of conversation in Galilee it is still approximately 40 days until Christ will ascend to glory just outside Jerusalem on Mt. Olive, and remember, Christ never once changed His statement concerning the Holy Ghost to the disciples as to where they were suppose to be when they receive it! Had they received the Holy Ghost in John 20, are you aware Apostle Thomas was not even present! We will show in the next few verses that as far as an experience was concerned they had received nothing because they are still leaning heavily upon their Comforter and fleshly crutch! Many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of His disciples (John 20:30-31) which aren’t written in this book, declaring many things which Jesus did during that 40 day interval before His ascension are not written but in a moment we will look at one that was written. Verse 31 says “these (certain ones) are written, that you might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing you might have life through his name.” John 21 shows one such miracle he did by the Sea of Galilee or Tiberias.




In order to furnish you with proof that the disciples had not as yet received the Holy Ghost this other Comforter, we see the disciples are still leaning heavily upon the flesh of Christ for a comfort and crutch! John 21 declares how Peter, Thomas, Andrew, James and John and two unidentified disciples having nothing to do, and certainly couldn’t preach anywhere until they had received the Holy Ghost, being restless as Christ had been out of their midst for several days, decided they would go fishing! It is during that forty day interval when Christ was openly showing Himself to His disciples while they are still in Galilee that we hear Peter say, I am going fishing. Remember, now they have already received their commission to preach, however they can’t preach anywhere because as yet they do not have the Holy Ghost! Note, in Acts 2 how the Holy Ghost preached through them once they were filled, 3000 were born again!


All these men going fishing remind you of someone returning to their same old trade. Peter and these men had not fished professionally in three years, nevertheless being restless, with nothing to do and as yet had not gone up to Jerusalem to receive the Holy Ghost and be born, again they now decided to go fishing. Christ had been out of their midst a few days, in other words, their comforter wasn’t around to be leaned on as a crutch. Seeing the other comforter had not arrived they surely needed someone to lean upon! Seven men fished all night and caught nothing! Good enough for them, they were not suppose to be back in the old fishing profession! Jesus took them out of that profession three years ago when He called them saying follow me, I will make you fishers of men. He never intended they return to the old trade. Already they had forsaken all to follow Jesus. In Matthew 19:27-30, Peter asked the Lord what would they receive as a reward seeing they had forsaken all to follow Him. Christ told them in the regeneration when He sat on the throne of his glory each one of them would sit on 12 thrones judging the 12 tribes of Israel.




What a contrast! Already they have received their commission and gospel call yet not having Jesus around to lean upon and as yet not being able to go forth to preach the gospel, they decided to return to the old occupation of fishing! Next morning a stranger stood on the shore asking, children have you any meat? Not recognizing it was the Lord they shouted back, No! Cast your net on the right side of the ship was the reply and you will find. They did and such a multitude of fish was in the net they were unable to lift the net out of the sea! Peter knew that wasn’t a normal circumstance because normally fish at night come up out of the deep into the shallow water to catch their own food. And when the sun rises normally the fish go back to deep water. Remembering a similar instance a few years before when they couldn’t catch anything and was told by the Lord to cast their net on the right side and a similar thing happened, John says to Peter, it is the Lord! Old naked Peter forgetting all about the multitude of fish as well as the boat, quickly girded his fishing coat about him and jumped into the sea. Why? Because he couldn’t wait to get to his crutch! Remember, he was the one responsible for all of them being out there in the first place! Now he cared less what happened to the boat or fish because all he wanted to do was get to the feet of Jesus comforter and crutch. The other six disciples (John 21:8) brought the little ship and the net of fish to shore where Jesus had a fire prepared with fish laid thereon and bread. Again we see Jesus feeding with miracle bread and fish. Bring the fish you have caught, said Jesus. Simon drew the net to shore filled with 153 great fish. All that weight, and the net still did not break! Notice their comforter and crutch, the flesh of the Lord Jesus, is still the center attraction of their lives to lean upon! And when his presence wasn’t around they were most discouraged and their activity without Him was usually a flop!





Turn into Acts 1:1-12 to see what Christ has, continually through the years, been building up to using the statement (John 3:3), “Ye must be born again.” Luke, who recorded both the gospel of Luke and the Acts of the Holy Ghost through the life of the early church, picks up in chapter one where Christ concludes his 40 day interval following the resurrection. Note, here, briefly before the ascension, are recorded Christ’s final words concerning the Holy Ghost. Note, the first and the final day of this 40 day interval Christ refers to the Holy Ghost! Luke 24 tells while they were still in Galilee on that first evening following the resurrection how Christ informed them the Old Testament promise of the father would be given them while tarrying in Jerusalem before going forth to preach. Jeremiah testified how in the new dispensation the spirit of God would write His laws in people’s hearts and minds because the Spirit of God would be on the inside of them teaching them all things. Here Luke, (24:49) writing about that very promise of the Father, carries that same thought over into the Book of Acts to show how this great story consistently keeps building up as it goes off into the area of the church once the church is set in motion at Pentecost.




Having mentioned it once again in Acts 1:4 Jesus commanded them not to depart from Jerusalem but wait there for the Old Testament promise of the Father which Christ said, you have heard of me. Going back and picking up a statement of his forerunner, John the Baptist, to show how John’s ministry was the introductory voice or originator of the idea that Christ would be the one who would baptize with the Holy Ghost, Christ says in verse 5, John truly baptized with water but you (all shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence!) (Luke 3:16-17, John 1:33). Note Christ added the phrase, not many days hence! Verse 6-7 plainly shows the disciples have not received any Holy Ghost as yet because they are still a bit confused concerning their soon baptism of the Holy Ghost, thinking perhaps this special event will perhaps be the long awaited hour when God would restore the kingdom to Israel! Therefore, seeing them in this frame of thinking, how could anyone think they had ever received the Holy Ghost before this point!




Christ answers their question saying, it is not for you to know the times and seasons which the father has placed in His own power but ye shall receive power (to witness for me everywhere) after that the Holy Ghost has come upon you. And to think some people would go so far as to declare you may have the Holy Ghost without the power, when the Holy Ghost is the power of God! The first thing the Holy Ghost does in your life is give you power to live the victorious and overcoming life for Jesus Christ! That is why this same John who recorded this great subject concerning the Holy Ghost and the new birth later says in I John 4:4, greater is he (Holy Spirit) that is in you than he that is in the world. For some reason this particular term of being born again always stuck with John, because again he remarks in I John 5:4, whosoever is born of God overcometh the world. Why? Because Christ gives him the power to do just that. Again we hear his phrase saying, whosoever is born of God doeth not (as the Greek says practice) sin. Neither can he (practice) sin for His (word) seed remaineth in him, etc. (I John 3:9).




Here we see Christ’s final words before His ascension to glory in Acts 1:8 telling the disciples ye shall receive power. Power is the working term of the Holy Ghost in the believer’s life. First off, as a person, the spirit which you are is the life of your flesh. Secondly, the spirit which you are is also the spirit which teaches you as it learns taking in what it does through the five senses; sight, hearing, taste, feel, smell. Likewise, is the Holy Ghost or spirit of God also a teaching spirit once that Holy Spirit has given the new birth unto your inner man. Here Christ says you shall receive power after the Holy Ghost (or Comforter) has come upon you and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, all Judaea, Samaria and unto the uttermost parts of the earth. Having finished this He was taken up in a cloud out of their sight and now more than ever they will need a comforter. Because as they stand gazing upon this fleshly body which they have seen do so many things, the one they have constantly leaned upon as a crutch, thinking they would always be with Him, is now ascending into glory, but not before instructing them not to leave Jerusalem until they first be endued with power from on high. Note, nowhere did Christ ever say, now you who want the Holy Ghost you be sure to remain at Jerusalem, and you who don’t want the Holy Ghost just go on your way! No, the Holy Ghost is the completeness of that new birth for every disciple! It is satan’s business to confuse people as to what the new birth is and what it is not, but the Bible puts it all together showing without the spirit of Christ in you (your hope of glory) you are none of his! (Romans 8:9, Colossians 1:27) Remember the new birth is not one thing while the baptism of the Holy Ghost is something else and then the baptism of fire still something separate.


If we can only comprehend how Jesus has instructed his disciples (on the first and 40th day) to wait at Jerusalem until they be endued with power from on high, which is the Old Testament promise of the Father, before going out to preach the gospel, we can sum it all up by saying, Christ knew since they had not yet received the Holy Ghost they had not as yet been born again! Recall, only hours before Calvary (Luke 22:32), Jesus reminded Peter, after you are converted strengthen the brethren! Beloved, if the new birth or being converted or being saved was anywhere applicable unto any disciples before the day of Pentecost, then all Christ ever said prior to Acts 1:4-8 had no real value! Remember, all Christ was saying prior to Pentecost was merely a buildup that as they continue to hear His words they should believe on Him through these things because it is definitely going to be through these things that these disciples would find their way into that new birth Holy Ghost experience!



Knowing now that it will not be many days off until they are to receive the Holy Ghost before leaving Jerusalem, they depart the Mt. Of Olives to wait out the next ten days with all these many statements concerning the Holy Ghost still ringing in their ears. Some ten days they waited until that day on the Jewish calendar arrived which marked the day of festivity called Feast of Pentecost, whereupon this day the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, the Spirit of Truth, the power for service, the Holy Ghost fire which is absolutely the completeness of the new birth finally did come into their lives to fulfill the scripture where Christ said, I will not leave you comfortless, I will come unto you (John 14:16-18). Obedient to the word of God the disciples, no doubt feeling lonely and at times discouraged, waited in the upper room. However, when they departed that upper room, full of the Holy Ghost and fire, they were no longer discouraged, in doubt, or confused and certainly were not in need of a fleshly comforter seeing they now had the comforter on the inside! With the birth of life now dwelling inside them from that day on they knew exactly by the power of God what to do in order to please God, because now with the Holy Ghost inside them they were born again!




On the yearly Jewish feast day called Pentecost, 33 A.D., the disciples are seen having already tarried nine days in the upper room where the last supper was held before Calvary. Remember, the word Pentecost itself does not mean the receiving of the baptism of the Holy Ghost as some think. No, the event of Pentecost itself was a happy, joyous day full of festivity observed yearly by the Jews, rejoicing and celebrating the fact that God had again blessed Israel with a wonderful harvested barley crop. Pentecost, which had been observed yearly since Israel, under Joshua’s leadership, conquered the Promise land, was always observed 50 days counting from the day after the first Sabbath within the Jewish Passover.




Each Jewish farmer, in accordance to Leviticus 23:9-11, would always go into his field before the Jewish passover began and gather out the first fruit or the first bundle of grain of his natural barley harvest, carry it to the temple where he always presented the first fruit of his crop to the high priest who would in turn on the days following the weekly Jewish Sabbath always wave that sheaf or bundle of grain before the Lord. We realize the waving of that bundle the day following the Sabbath represented the resurrection of Christ and the revelation which Paul received concerning Christ being the first fruits of them which sleep, awaiting, the resurrection stems from Leviticus 23:10-11, a yearly performance of bringing the first fruits of the crop to foreshadow and points to what God intended to do for his New Testament believers on that particular day called Pentecost in 33 A.D., 50 days after the resurrection of Christ!




To commemorate this yearly feast day called Pentecost, according to Leviticus 23:15-17, held always on the 50th day following the waving of the sheaf offering, each Jewish family was required to bring two loaves of leavened bread made of meal taken from the recent harvested barley crop. The requirement was, the barley grain which make the two loaves of bread had to be taken from the same crop in which the Jewish farmer before the Passover cut out of his field his first fruits of the crop and carried it to the high priest for the wave offering held the morning following the Jewish Sabbath after the Passover.




This yearly Jewish event of the sheaf offering or first fruits foreshadowed the exact day of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ who was the first fruits of God’s spiritual grain crop! Yes, 50 days after the wave offering each Jewish family always presented their two leavened loaves of bread (to the priest at Jerusalem) made from meal taken from the same grain crop wherein the first fruits had been earlier taken. Taking the two leavened loaves of bread to the priest, who in turn burned them on the day of Pentecost, also served as an offering unto the Lord. The day itself climaxed with a celebration of festivity, worship and singing praise unto God.




Christ’s disciples, having been told the first and 40th day before His ascension into glory they shall receive the Holy Ghost, are still waiting in Jerusalem for the promise of the Father when the day of Pentecost in 33 A.D. had arrived (Acts 2). Scripture doesn’t say ten days after the ascension they received the Holy Ghost but we realize if Pentecost in 33 A.D. came 50 days after Christ’s resurrection, foreshadowed by the wave offering of the first fruits on the day following the Sabbath in the Jewish Passover (Lev. 23:10-11), and Christ remained here 40 days before ascending and ten days later according to Acts 2 the day of Pentecost had fully come, made 50 days. As Pentecost arrived for the natural Jew to present his two leavened loaves of bread to the high priest, being a type of sin still in the believer or in mortal man, and the high priest as usual was preparing to burn and consume with fire this leavened bread, 120 disciples sat in the upper room still waiting for the promise of the father, the Comforter, the spirit of truth, waiting for the power to live right the power for service and the power to witness, to yet come. The Jerusalem streets filled to capacity as thousands of Jews everywhere in Canaan land and surrounding Mediterranean countries are shown flocking into Jerusalem and the temple bringing their two leavened loaves to the high priest to be burned and as always, expecting to climax the day with great festivity, celebration, dancing, etc., commemorating God’s blessing upon the natural harvest grain crop that year. All this was a yearly foreshadowing of what God intended to do very shortly in that small room only a little farther upon Mt. Zion from the temple itself.




God was using such a natural yearly event to set forth a beautiful picture or a shadow of His spiritual plan of redemption He intends to present to Israel. On the temple grounds that early morning a huge bonfire blazes away ready to consume its first loaves of barley bread mixed with leaven which is to be offered unto the Lord, while in the upper room for some ten days 120 have patiently waited for God’s promise, therefore as the leavened bread began to hit the flames on the temple grounds suddenly the wound of a rushing mighty wind of the Holy Ghost came into that upper room! Moreover, according to Acts 2:1-4, the 120 sitting around were totally unaware of what to expect other than they knew the promised comforter would come and in obedience to Christ’s word there they waited. Like the wind, referred to in John 3, they had no idea from which direction it would come. Christ never told them you will hear a wind and then see licks of fire appearing over your heads, No.! Their only instruction was to wait in Jerusalem, yet while waiting much time was spent in prayer and meditation, conditioning their minds and spirits. Suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a mighty rushing whirlwind. Not knowing what to expect, they now hear it as it first fills the entire room before it begins seeking out each one of them to fill them. Over each head to their surprise they now begin to see appearing little licks of burning fire (called tongues of fire). Here was your Holy Ghost fire John said Jesus would baptize with! Keep in mind what’s going on down on the temple ground! A fire is also consuming bread, but the licks of fire in the upper room over their heads was God’s signification that He was accepting them the same as the fire on the temple ground was receiving the leavened loaves of bread! They were the product from the very bread of life, the very word Christ who had ascended to glory!




While below, natural Jews were ready to feast, rejoice and dance once their bread offering was given to the flames, and these in the upper room now being born again of the spirit were so taken up, excited, enthused they were simply lost in this glorious born again experience! Whether they danced the scripture does not say, but when they saw those licks of fire settling over each head the scripture declares they were all filled with the Holy Ghost and (after being filled) began now to speak with other tongues or dialects of languages as the spirit gave them ability to speak.




Why today does modern Pentecost declare when the Bible no where declares that TONGUES IS THE INITIAL EVIDENCE OF THE HOLY GHOST! Beloved, when the Holy Ghost was first mentioned in the Old Testament by the prophet Joel concerning this day of grace when God would pour out of His spirit on all flesh (Joel 2:28-32) Joel saw exactly what God would do in the pouring out of the Holy Ghost for he said, “Your sons and daughters shall prophesy; your young men shall see visions; your old men shall dream dreams, and upon my servants and handmaidens will I pour out of my spirit.” Why, I ask, could not modern day Pentecost have just as easily chosen one of these signs of which Joel mentioned here as being an evidence of the Holy Ghost instead of choosing tongues as their initial evidence for the Holy Ghost! The evidence doctrine of tongues, as taught by modern day Pentecost, never came from Jesus nor any apostle. Where then did it originate?




Beginning at the turn of the 20th Century, in answer to prayer, God suddenly began to take hungry hearted Methodist, Baptist, etc., who diligently sought Him and inspired them with the ability to speak in other languages and they in turn are the guilty ones who said, this is the same Holy Ghost tongue speaking episode which took place at Pentecost. And that idea of theirs spread throughout the modern world, becoming a doctrine and is still popular today! Now up to a certain point, yes, you can say it is what took place on the day of Pentecost, however beyond a certain point, absolutely not! Because watch carefully, in Acts 2:4-7 we see they absolutely did speak in languages, however as these disciples, leaving that upper room, going into the streets, filled with the Holy Ghost, were definitely empowered to speak other dialects who, without interpreters clearly testify (in other languages) the gospel of Christ before a Jewish people of better than 16 different nationalities throughout the Mediterranean world! By no means was it anything like what is seen among gentiles in these last days! These devout Jews, born in dispersion understood perfectly the gentile national language of their own countries, yet coming to Jerusalem for these special feast occasions, they all spoke the mother tongue Hebrew.




Standing in the crowded streets and understanding these gentile languages of the 16 nationalities represented, and knowing also the Hebrew language which all Jews spoke were also this 120 Galilean Jews from the province of Galilee who were never in the dispersion and could therefore speak only the mother tongue, Hebrew. This particular day will fulfill scripture such as the prophecy of Joel as well as Isaiah 28:8-9, where Isaiah also saw when the Holy Ghost would be poured out. Not only that, Isaiah also saw Israel’s religious polluted condition concerning all her rituals, even down into the first advent of Christ! For instance, what did Isaiah mean in Isaiah 28:8 when he said, all of Israel’s religious tables are full of vomit and filthiness so that there is no place clean? As far as any of the ritual ceremony themselves doing any service to God, they could not! It had reached a point Israel had absolutely polluted all her Old Testament rituals. Not only were they seen by Malachi as offering polluted bread on the altar and such, they also polluted the temple with moneychangers, etc. Thus, we see all their ceremonial tables described by the Holy Ghost as tables filled with vomit and filthiness. Tables that were suppose to have been consecrated and sanctified unto the Lord in order to render a holy divine service to God, now all polluted! Israel had so materialized or polluted it by offering crippled animals, polluted bread, etc., that God now looked upon the entire ritual itself as a mere program of man’s political corruption and likened the entire thing as tables being full of vomit. Whom shall we teach knowledge, verse 9 says, and whom shall he make to understand doctrine – a statement which can well apply to our day seeing religious leaders declare it is no longer doctrine we need, all we need is the love of God! Again there is two ways to look at this. Naturally, much knowledge puffeth up, Paul says, especially if it isn’t examined correctly. Yet on the other hand, how can you be filled with God’s love without somewhere being willing to open your heart and say Lord teach me your doctrine. If we love God we must love His word, else as the scripture says, how dwelleth the love of God in him.


Who are we to teach knowledge and understand doctrine! Isaiah 28:9 says, those who are weaned from all these primary rituals if they are ever to go on into deeper things. For precept must be upon precept, line upon line, here a little and there a little. Now note especially verse 11 which pertains to what is happening at Pentecost in 33 A.D.! Isaiah 28:11, “For with stammering lips and other tongues will he speak to this (Jewish) people. And in all this, they will still not hear.”




No, verse 11 wouldn’t happen in Isaiah’s day, but on the day of Pentecost, because here God is going to speak and will demand a Jewish race to listen. Speak, How? Through stammering lips (lips like a drunk man) and in other languages, etc. Now back to Acts 2:6-7, because that is exactly how 120 Galilean Jews are talking and acting. As these devout orthodox Jews from those other nations listen to the Galilean Jews from the upper room. They are actually to their astonishment hearing God speak unto them through 120 Galilean Jews speaking in different languages, languages by no means could the 120 who spoke strictly Hebrew possibly know anything about! God was personally speaking to their hearts. For instance, here stood a few dozen Jews from Rome listening to certain Galilean Jews who know no other tongue than the Hebrew tongue, speaking fluently to them in their own native Italian language! Not all the Galilean Jews were speaking Latin because all these visiting Jews outside Israel were hearing certain of these Galilean Jews speaking in their own national tongue also! Naturally such a phenomena causes questions to be asked in this most excited atmosphere. In the midst of this excited atmosphere as it began to build to a peak, the home Jews of Israel, understanding Hebrew only, had to try and pass this off. To them it sounded exactly like drunk people trying to talk. When Peter heard disciples being accused of being drunk on some new wine it ignited his soul. Addressing everyone now in the Hebrew tongue, which all Jews can understand, he shouts out, Men of Judaea and you that dwell at Jerusalem, we are not drunk as you think. It is only nine o’clock in the morning, but this is that which Joel prophesied about. And Peter proceeded to quote from Joel 2:28-32 telling how in the last days God would pour out his spirit and your sons and daughters would prophesy, etc.




Remember the multitude was only hearing one of the many manifestations of the Holy Ghost and the reason they were hearing this one manifestation of foreign languages was in order to fulfill Isaiah 28:8-9. God was using Isaiah 28:11 to launch Joel 2! Finishing his brief sermon, 3000 more orthodox Jews are now ready for the new birth. As Peter and the other brethren are asked by the 3000 what must they do, note Peter uses the formula for the new birth exactly as Jesus declared in John 3. “Except a man be bon of the water and the spirit he can’t enter the kingdom of God!”




Speaking strictly to that disturbed orthodox Jewish element from various nationals, Peter says, repent everyone of you (Acknowledge that from your natural birth you are a sinner). And already having softened this 3000 up by a tongue’s manifestation of the Holy Ghost in their own language wherein they were all born (2:8) it didn’t take this 3000 long to accept Christ as their Messiah and Lord. Finishing his sermon, he had already sowed enough word seed that 3000 Jews were ready for the new birth. Repent everyone of you and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of your sins and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost (or the gift of life) for the promise (of the father) is to you, to your children and as many as ye are afar off, even as many as the Lord God shall call. Peter at this point had no idea nor ever dreamed the full impact in later years the gospel reach would have once he had taken this same gospel unto the gentiles! Peter thought it was strictly for Jews only!




Bear in mind we are now building up our thought around the new birth to see it in action. No, we aren’t teaching it from an evangelistic standpoint, but merely from a scriptural study to see it in action. Acts 2:38 is the new birth formula which links perfectly with what Christ said in John 3:5. Thus 3000 souls were taken out and baptized in water, it doesn’t say how many spoke in tongues, how many prophesied or how many later had visions, it simply said 3000 were added to them (Acts 2:41). And a few days later with the help of the first miracle in Acts 3, Peter preaches his second sermon and 5000 more are born again and added to the church. In Acts 8:12-17, several years later again see this same new birth formula used in Samaria as the Samaritans believed on Christ and were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ under Phillip’s preaching, and received the Holy Ghost through the prayer and laying on of hands of Peter and John.




Years now move on until Acts 10:44-48 enters the gospel picture. Here the Holy Ghost is ready to send Peter to Caesarea with the gospel whereby the gentiles may enter into the grace of God. As I said earlier, when Peter preached at Pentecost he had no idea gentiles would ever be brought into salvation. He never dreamed years later he would go the gentiles carrying this same gospel message of the new birth and that gentiles also would receive the Holy Ghost or the gift of life in exactly the same manner the Jews did years before on the day of Pentecost! No, the gentiles did not receive the Holy Ghost in the same manner the 120 did on the day of Pentecost in order to establish or confirm an evidence doctrine as some might think, but Peter, being a Jew and having the kind of feelings toward the gentiles that he had, would certainly require the same manifestation given to the Jews to ever convince his stubborn old Jewish nature that a gentile could actually receive anything!


Therefore, to clarify this let us examine more closely the setting to see how the gentiles in Acts 10 did receive the gift of life and were baptized in water in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Yes, it required exactly the same operation of the Holy Ghost manifestation upon the gentiles as it had upon the Jew on the day of Pentecost because the scripture shows (in Acts 10:10-16) how dubious Peter was concerning gentiles before he went to Caesarea.




Peter has been brought down to Joppa where we see him on a housetop in prayer and the Holy Ghost having already, several days before, given Cornelius at Caesarea, some 40 miles away, a visitation by an angel to send for Peter who would give him words whereby he might be saved (Acts 10:5-6, 11:13-18). Therefore, in order to prepare Peter’s stubborn Jewish nature for his unexpected gentile visitation God visits him in a peculiar vision. At the moment Peter was very hungry and God showed him a gigantic sheet filled with all kind of unclean animals, crawling reptiles, etc. God was using Peter’s own Jewish feeling and disposition toward gentiles to launch something. This sheet was lowered three times before Peter as the voice of God said, Rise up Peter, kill and eat. No sir Lord, nothing common or unclean has ever touched my lips, I am Jew, I have kept the law concerning unclean pork, etc.




Amazing as it may sound, all these creatures, lowered three times in the sheet before Peter were all unclean creatures which the law plainly forbids Jews to touch. Peter says, I have never touched anything unclean. What I have cleansed, God says, call thou not common or unclean! Failing to understand that God had signified such a vision to represent the gentiles upon whom the Jews looked as unclean, Peter had no idea the vision was representing what the Holy Ghost was about to lead him off into. Coming out of his vision Acts 10:17-22 says, Peter hears voices below inquiring if a man named Simon Peter was there. Recall, a few days earlier the Holy Ghost had spoken Peter’s name to an unsaved Gentile 40 miles away in prayer. Cornelius will be the first gentile to hear and receive the gospel of Christ. Knowing Peter’s Jewish disposition, the Holy Ghost tells him to go with them doubting nothing.




As Peter walking into Cornelius’ home where he had already gathered a listening audience awaiting Peter’s arrival, Cornelius knells before Peter. Quickly jerking him up Peter says we are men like you, why have you sent for me? Relating his experience, Cornelius puts Peter on the spot and Peter knows nothing to do but preach Jesus, even to gentiles. Tell me dear soul, what could Peter do to make these people speak in tongues? In the first place his own disposition concerning all this is completely negative! He is skeptical of getting too close to unclean gentiles. Completely unaware that God had already spoken in the Old Testament of just such an event (the gospel going to the gentiles) up to this hour Peter had always felt this wonderful gospel was for Jews only, never once aware he was the man God chose to carry the gospel to the gentiles.


Suppose after Cornelius related his personal testimony of how Peter was to give him words whereby he might be saved he would have said, Peter, I want the Holy Ghost, give it to me! What else could Peter do but preach Jesus once he saw Cornelius had already gathered his family and relatives in to hear him. No, he didn’t bring any special charts or books, nor did he write certain words (glossolalia phrases) on the wall for them to repeat in order to receive something, because I want you to know Peter himself had no idea what was going to happen! The scripture plainly shows Peter and the six other Jews were dumbfounded and taken by surprise over what happened. I am glad Peter didn’t know because this makes it so much easier for God to do something himself.




Becoming anointed, the words began rolling from Peter’s mouth concerning Jesus. Everyone sat there drinking in every word, which to them was definitely words of eternal life. God watched the attitude of the gentiles toward the message, seeing their enthusiasm and thankfulness that God had seen fit to include an unclean gentile into this wonderful thing, no they were not doubting, picking to pieces what Peter said, they were eating every word, when suddenly the gentiles became so drunk on the Holy Ghost they began talking in another language as they did at Pentecost (Acts 11:15-18). Seeing the gentiles speaking in other languages greatly surprised Peter and the six other Jews as we hear Peter remark to the other dumbfounded Jews with him, “who, (of you) can forbid water for these to be baptized also seeing they too have received the gift of life in exactly the same manner we did at the beginning.” Peter is a man very much sold on converts being baptized for the remission of sins in order to fulfill Christ’s commission in John 20:23 where he said, whosoever sins ye remit they are remitted. No, sins are not remitted by someone confessing their sins to a priest, they are remitted in water baptism only as clearly shown in Acts 2:38.




Imagine one of these Jews being like gentiles today saying to Peter, you don’t have to baptize these people, after all it is not essential. Don’t say water baptism is not essential, it is the plan of God. Does not the natural birth illustrate the spiritual birth? Then I ask you how essential is water to the unborn baby in natural birth who is laying in a sack of water, being protected against germs, injury, etc. during a nine months period before birth! That, beloved, is how important water baptism is in the formula of God for the new birth. It wasn’t enough for the devil to pervert water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ into a trinity teaching (325 A.D.), he now wants to remove water baptism completely out of the plan (formula). You might as well remove the Holy Ghost also! Some declare it doesn’t matter how you are baptized but teach the importance of the Holy Ghost. Why teach the importance of one aspect of the gospel if you can’t put it all together! Paul taught in Ephesians 5:27 that in the last day God would have a church with neither spot, wrinkle or blemish concerning His word, but would instead wash out every carnal idea and carnal revelation and place within her these spiritual truths!




These Jews, Acts 10:48, baptized everyone of these gentiles without apology, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ for remember Jesus is both Lord and Christ, not baptizing them as people are today who merely have the phrase of Matthew 28:19 repeated over them! Matthew 28:19 says, baptize in the (singular) name, not names as it would have read had Father, Son and Holy Ghost been three separate names of three separate persons. No, instead it says baptize into the singular name of the father, son and Holy Ghost.




If you know the singular name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, you will understand why every convert in the New Testament was baptized into the singular name or in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ which is the redemptive name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost on earth. Yet people without the revelation of what the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost is, are quick to defend their position by saying, but that is exactly what Jesus said! True, and the disciples who were given that commission to remit sin in John 20:23 through water baptism in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, Luke 24:24, were the first ones to ever carry out what Christ said (carried out in Acts 2:38). Because these men knew the meaning of what Jesus said when He said use the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost for baptism. It had already been revealed to them that the very one standing before them in flesh was none other than the Old Testament Spirit God who fulfilled Isaiah 9:6 saying a child would be born to Israel of a virgin. Get this, whose singular name is Jesus (Matthew 1:21) who could be called THE MIGHTY GOD AND EVERLASTING FATHER as well as Counselor, Wonderful and the Prince of Peace!


Jews never chopped God up in three separate pieces as did gentiles! Moreover in order to fulfill Matthew 28:19, Mark 16:14-18, Luke 24:46-49, John 20:19-23, all scriptures which pertain to one and the selfsame event when Christ presented His disciples the great commission, telling them that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His singular name the name of the Lord Jesus Christ into all the world beginning at Jerusalem (Luke 24:47).




Irregardless of what the gentile religious world has done to God’s truth in butchering the singular name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, we must realize that name is none other than the Lord Jesus Christ who, as a flesh man, was not only the Son of God but also both Lord and Christ! Bowing before him Thomas worshiped Jesus as Lord God Almighty, John 20:28. What is the name of the Son? JESUS! And always remember, the Spirit of Truth, which is the Holy Ghost, was emphatically twice proven in Matthew 1:18-21 to be none other than the father of the Christ child because that which was conceived in Mary was of the Holy Ghost! Moreover, Jesus told his disciples, the Spirit of Truth, who is the Father, the Comforter and the Holy Ghost, would come unto them (at Pentecost) in my name (Jesus). Earlier Jesus had informed the people that He as the Son had come in his Father’s name (John 5-43). Who is this mysterious Father of the Christ child? Matthew 1:18-21 emphatically declares, by an angel from heaven, the father to be is none other than the Holy Spirit who hundreds of years later was taught to be the third person of the Godhead!




But scripturally, what is the Father’s redemptive name on earth? It is none other than Jesus! You have only one name involved in the commission. Scripture declares Jesus came in the Father’s name and the Father, in order to take up His new office work at Pentecost as the Spirit of Truth in dwelling the believer, would come in the name of Jesus, the Son (John 14:26). Therefore, the redemptive name of the Lord God in flesh while on this earth was Jesus the Christ or anointed one!


The new birth came for the first time in Acts 10 to the gentiles. Turn now to Acts 19 wherein we will see even more of Joel’s prophecy in operation. Many years have passed and another man who also has received the Holy Ghost and carries the new birth within him is now on the scene, his name is Paul. He, too, had been baptized in water (Acts 22:16) in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ to wash away his sins committed in his flesh. You can’t show one convert out of thousands in the Book of Acts who baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus who is the Christ for any other purpose. Shame on men who, in order to draw large crowds from a Trinitarian religious world, will stand on the borderline of truth saying, God never called me to preach doctrine, he called me to preach unity! Therefore, I will be happy to baptize you any way you want to. What nonsense! Where did Peter, Paul or any apostle ever produce such HOGWASH! Why don’t men junk all this foolishness and return to the true formula used in the Book of Acts which absolutely matches the formula Jesus laid down to Nicodemus in John 3:5! After all they claim to have the same Holy Ghost the disciples received in the Book of Acts! Then why not accept the same formula for water baptism used also in the Book of Acts. It is simple, that baptism brings persecution and they do not want to lose their crowd. But Paul never had a program, he only had a call of God to be fulfilled among the gentiles.




Do you know to believe properly and correctly, as the scripture has said, on the Lord Jesus Christ is to have the new birth? How can you truly believe except you have been born again? Your belief in Jesus Christ is going to produce the new birth, therefore the same man who told the Philippian jailor in Acts 16 to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and he and his house should be saved, taking them to the water immediately, baptizing them, also said to the Ephesian church we are saved by grace through faith. Therefore, to be scripturally saved is to be born again. All of these terms mentioned earlier, are mere scriptural terms of the new birth. To be saved means to saved from sin. Saved from S-I-N (not sins) always refers to the SIN (or unbelief) of the old fallen nature which once controlled us (more on this later). In order to have eternal life we must have that new birth or Holy Spirit in our lives.




In Acts 19:1-5 Paul, having returned from Jerusalem back into Ephesus where before he had spoken once in the Jewish synagogue, finds 12 disciples who were converts of Apollos, a Jew who had come into Ephesus from Egypt knowing only the baptism of John or the baptism of repentance saying unto the people they were to believe on Christ who was to come. Aquila and Priscilla, whom Paul had left at Ephesus while he went to the Jewish Feast of Pentecost in Jerusalem, heard Apollos speak in Ephesus and realizing he did not have the full revelation took him aside and explained unto him the way of the Lord more perfectly (Acts 18:25-26). Now it is time for Apollos’ 12 converts to also understand the way of the Lord more perfectly. Paul, finding these 12 disciples still waiting for the benefits of the Messiah, the Christ, asked them had they received the Holy Ghost since they believed or as the Greek said, when you believed? Now isn’t it strange if the new birth is one thing and the Holy Ghost is entirely something else why didn’t Paul ask them had they been born again instead of asking them had they received the Holy Ghost when they believed? They answered in amazement, why we have not heard if there be any Holy Ghost. That is quite evident because until Aquila and Priscilla got hold of Apollos and explained to him the way of the Lord more perfectly, he didn’t know the Holy Ghost had come either. No, Apollos didn’t even know what the fulness was.




Paul says unto these 12, well, seeing you don’t know anything about the Holy Ghost (who has been filling people, about 20 years, since the day of Pentecost) tell me how were you baptized? What an odd expression to ask someone in order to discover why they did not know anything about the Holy Ghost! O, we were baptized unto John’s baptism, said the twelve.


Note if you will please, Paul knows all about the baptism of John as did every Christian know completely the role and ministry of John the Baptist who had come in the spirit and power of Elijah. Wouldn’t it have been something had Paul asked, WHO IS JOHN? But Paul knew John was the forerunner to the first advent, the interlinking prophet, the one who was the spirit of Elijah. The early church knew John’s important position in God’s program, but they didn’t preach John, they preached Christ. Paul says in verse 4, John verily baptized unto the baptism of repentance saying unto the people that they should believe on him which should come after him, that was, on Jesus Christ. Furthermore, remember how John, speaking of Christ, had referred to Him as the one who would baptize with the Holy Ghost and fire! In other words, John’s message was getting people’s hearts in the right condition and setting them up for the Holy Ghost, causing them to acknowledge they were sinners, telling them to wait for the benefits that is to come, waiting for the new birth! When will their new birth take place? When will anyone’s new birth take place? When they receive the Holy Ghost of course!


Recall, the Holy Ghost could not be given according to John 7:39 until first Christ had been glorified in dying on the cross as the ransomed price for sin, as His blood was freely shed for the sins of mankind, past, present, and future whereby the Holy Ghost, who was the life of Christ Jesus, had returned on the day of Pentecost to begin taking up His abode in the hearts of those disciples to be their comforter whereby they should no longer need to rely upon the physical man Christ to be the comforter, crutch or the one to lean upon.


Now they had him as the Holy Spirit inside them, guiding, leading, teaching, instructing and helping them all through every trial and test. Yes, the Holy Ghost, their new comforter who was spirit is now the one they lean upon.


Verse 5, when they heard this the twelve men were re-baptized. This time into the name of the Lord Jesus Christ for the remission of their sins (plural). Often people coming out of denominational churches will remark, God saved me from my sins when I was in denominational religion. I know what God has done for me, He blessed my life. I was sprinkled or I was baptized in the trinity of titles as our church taught. Now please try to understand something, we are standing at the end shortly before the coming of Christ, and God has revealed truth that we may return back and line up our experiences according to scripture, therefore understand this message is not trying to un-christianize you, nor un-birth you nor, un-scripturalize you, however if you do have the new birth it is all because God is merciful to you. He still requires somewhere to bring your experience in line with scripture! You don’t have the experience that you have because you know anything or even because everything you know is correct. You have it simply because God loved you and He saw you were one of those predestinated children of His out there in Babylon wandering around. Therefore, God saved you in your ignorance as to what the real truth of the word is. No, He didn’t save you because you were right, but because He loved you. Therefore, somewhere along the line your testimony as well as your Christian experience may easily lack a lot of things, then again it may not! But to every honest hearted person may I say, if you want to get your birth scripturally oriented, that is, get all the saints out of it and bing it in line with the scriptures, you must do so because, beloved, we are living in days when certain things can easily spoil.




Religion today is practically like everything else in the commercial world, it is so commercialized they can sell you about anything to make you believe you have eternal life, but I want you to know there is still only one true formula and though man changed, God never did and the formula remains as always, repent and be baptized everyone of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of your sins and you will receive the gift of life (the Holy Ghost). So no matter what your experience has been or how long in this last day you have lived for God, we are now living in the day when God isn’t trying to straighten up Babylon and bring it in line with the scriptures. No, He is trying to straighten up you and I to bring your experience in line with the word of God, because soon the antichrist will take hold of the reins of every church, every political system, every union as well as the entire monetary system of the nations as this gentile world closes out. According to scripture He will put the clamps on everything. In that hour, beloved, you will have to have more in your souls than the mere fact I belong to this movement or that movement. You are going to have to be able to look into the face of Jesus Christ straight through His book and be able to say, I belong to Jesus, He is in my heart and I know He is there because I have obeyed His word!


To obey only a portion of scripture instead to later on let the cap off your experience and there you may see a great spoil as we are already seeing in your denominational world! That is why church people who at one time had such a strict code of what they thought Christian conduct and their personal appearance out in the world should be like, now more and more because everything is spoiling and their experience did not match up to the book (Bible) when the Holy Ghost brought them face to face with truth, you see them now looking more and more like the world teaching that all you should do is love each other, but how are you going to love God without loving His word! I remind you, loving the word is not loving three scriptures and blasting the other scriptures because they do not line up with your theory of Christianity – – – IT IS LOVING EVERY SCRIPTURE, because one scripture is only a stepping stone to the next one! On and on like that until truth has formed an entire picture. It is the entire revelation that lives within your soul and Christ lives in that because that is exactly what truth was brought forth for in the first place. Therefore, Paul says in Acts 19, alright there isn’t any need in trying to patch up what the denominations or any group is doing, let’s just go right back to the scriptural formula Christ left for us in John 3:5, except a man be born of water and of the spirit . . . God hasn’t changed one bit, that is the original formula! Paul takes all of these twelve men and rebaptizes them, only this time into the name of the Lord Jesus Christ for the remission of sins. And some today will say what a waste of time, but to Paul it wasn’t a waste to rebaptize these 12 men. To him it was very simple, it was simply part of the formula and he wasn’t going to step over one portion of it! After baptizing them he laid his hands upon them and they received the Holy Ghost and after receiving the Holy Ghost two gifts operated from the believer: tongues and prophecy.


God sent Phillip out into the desert in Acts 8:26-40 for one lone man to receive the new birth. After Phillip was invited into the chariot and they began riding along the road, he explained to the man all the scriptures pertaining to how to be born again. By the time he had finished his message they had reached a water hole and the man looked up and said, See, there is water what hinders me from being baptized? Phillip said, nothing if you believe. I do believe, he says, and down in the water hole went the man to be baptized for the remission of his sins done in the flesh. God was so pleased with Phillip’s obedience, instead of making him walk all the way back through the desert, He simply picked Phillip up and set him over in the place he wanted him to be.




Paul took the twelve converts who had believed but were waiting for something good to happen, explained the formula unto them, rebaptized them in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and the Holy Ghost came upon them and we see more of Joel’s prophecy in action. Nowhere in the Book of Acts wherever the Holy Ghost was preached and the new birth was explained, was any disciple ever told, now look if you fail to speak in tongues you just didn’t receive it! Whether you spoke in tongues or not was left entirely in the hand of God when he visited his disciples. God simply gave the Holy Ghost to those who obeyed him! According to I Corinthians 12, Jesus always gave the experience and Holy Ghost manifestation in the way and manner that it pleased Him not how it pleased the individual receiving it! The main purpose was for them to know that God had filled them with the holy Ghost and beyond any shadow of doubt that they had something they never had before! If they were a praying and seeking person, whatever manifestation or gift of the spirit that lay there in the structure of the Holy Ghost when the spirit entered their life, sooner or later that Holy Ghost is going to work and operate that very manifestation of gift He placed into their life when He entered. For as we shall see later in this study the spirit places the spiritual gift in the believer’s life which pleases only him! (I Corinthians 12:11). And as Paul says (I Corinthians 12:13) by this one spirit (Holy Ghost) have we all been baptized into one mystical body. Remember according to I Corinthians 12, the same Holy Spirit who came upon you to give you the new birth or eternal life is also the same spirit who at the moment of your new birth also placed you in the mystical body of Christ and whatever spiritual gift He desired you to have He placed that spiritual gift in your life at the moment of your new birth.




Those who obey the formula, God is obligated to give the Holy Ghost, the spirit of life, the gift of God, the Comforter, the power for service, the Spirit of Truth which guides the born again into all truth showing them things to come! The Spirit is placed into your life as your teacher and comforter to lead you from the beginning of your experience in the new birth, down through your life and even into death. And according to Romans 8:11, will quicken your dead bodies and bring you out of the grave! According to Romans 8:11, the Holy Ghost seal will lay in that dead body though it be decayed, and one day that dead body will be quickened and brought out of the ground! The Holy Ghost is God’s seal, it is His way of showing He has accepted and placed His approval on the soul who has obeyed His formula of the new birth. Many will say, we are born by the blood of Jesus Christ. Yes, it is true we are redeemed unto God through the blood of Jesus Christ because the blood was the purchase price, however never forget, the formula of the new birth was plainly laid out by Jesus Himself who said, except a man be born of water and of spirit he can not enter into the kingdom of God! Others will declare, the new birth is merely accepting Jesus. In our age of the reformation as God has slowly, since the 16th Century, gone step by step into bringing the church back into still more light of the word, one could say it is all in accepting Jesus. But if we will be completely honest with ourselves, and being honest with oneself we must first be completely honest with God’s word. Always remember, any truth of God’s word expressed on this side of the reformation has absolutely been a working of the Holy Ghost to lead people into still greater light of truth whereby they may experience more and more of the fullness of Christ in their life.




Before closing let’s briefly examine I Corinthians 12, not from the standpoint of studying the nine gifts of the spirit, although we did see certain spiritual gifts in operation in Acts 19 when the new converts received their born again experience, but here we need to see the new birth in operation within the mystical body of Christ on earth. Paul, writing to the Corinthian church, a church he had earlier founded, seeks to correct certain situation which had developed in the local church primarily over the gifts of the spirit. Note the continuous spiritual phrase Paul uses for the church calling it a functional body, using as an illustration the human body with its many members.




Paul declares three interesting things concerning the nine gifts of the spirit and their operation in the believer in I Corinthians 12:4-7. (1) There are diversities or different kind of gifts and all nine, which truly are different, are placed in the mystical body of Christ on earth by the one and selfsame spirit who divided them out among believers as He sees fit. Just as there are (2) differences of administrations of these gifts yet are all controlled by the same Holy Spirit or the same Lord, (3) there are diversities of operation of these gifts, but it is the same God who works in all in all – not three Gods, ONE GOD! God alone receives all honor out of this which is done and said by the manifestations, meaning the public display or outward showing of the spirit, is given to every born again person by the Holy Spirit and the particular gift the Holy Spirit sees fit to place into that individual’s life is the one he gets and it is given to profit withal (or the rest of the body).


Verses 8-10 names the nine different gifts or the things of Christ which are placed into the mystical body by this one spirit, and note how Paul continually declares one gift is given to one person, while another is given to something else!




Note verses 11-13 shows every born again person is placed into the mystical body of Christ as conversion by the same spirit who saw fit to give unto each believer the spiritual gift which pleases Him when He entered their life! That is the spiritual gift He intends for you to manifest in the body of Christ. Verse 7 and 11 both declare the manifestation or display of the particular spiritual gift you received when you received the Holy Ghost or the new birth is the particular gift out of the nine which pleases Him for you to receive, and the one He gives you is given to profit the rest of the body.


Based on that clear fact of scripture, verses 7 and 11, how can anyone say you are going to make the gift of tongues operate in every believer seeing every believer may not have the gift of tongues! Note, between verses 8-11 where Paul lists individually the nine gifts of the spirit how often he says, unto one person is given by the spirit the word of wisdom, unto another person also placed in the mystical body of Christ is given the word of knowledge by the same spirit who just presented someone else with the word of wisdom, to another person is given the gift of tongues and so forth. Eight times between verses 8 and 11 it is recorded “and to another” is given a certain thing, “and to another” is given something else by the same spirit! It is the Holy Ghost who divides the nine gifts to every person as He sees fit as He places them in the mystical body of Christ! And note, all these nine gifts in their fulness is what Christ was in the flesh! Now the Holy Ghost, as He fills every believer, takes what Christ was or the things of Christ or the nine gifts of the spirit and divides them up as He sees fit among the mystical body of Christ on earth!




Beloved, it is not enough to assume you have the Holy Ghost or assume that you are born again, you either are or you are not! Speaking concerning those who had followed the apostles’ doctrine we hear the Apostle John say (I John 3:2) “Now we are the sons of God and it doeth not yet appear what we shall be but we know when he appears we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is.” If you are one of these called, chosen and seen by Almighty God before you were ever born to be complete in Jesus Christ, then He knows through His foreknowledge exactly what you are as well as what you have the ability to accept and to walk in once the Holy Spirit has placed you into the mystical body of Christ. Therefore I repeat, it is the Holy Ghost who divides the 9 gifts of the spirit or the things of Christ in verses 8-11 to every individual allowing them to have only what He sees fit to give them and whatever gift they are to receive, they will receive it with that measure of the Holy Ghost when He enters into their life, causing them to be a part of the mystical body of Christ on earth.




People often ask, what part of the mystical body are we? Recognizing the fact the human body is composed of many members, some members seen and some hidden, Paul uses that expression to show the function of the entire mystical body of Christ on earth. In verse 12, referring first to that natural human body Paul says, for as the body is one and hath many members so also is the (mystical) body of Christ. Remember we are now dealing with the relationship of the new birth once we have been placed in the mystical body of Christ to become a part of the (called out) church. Paul always referred to the church of God or church of Christ as a mystical body. The same spirit which gave us our new birth also in the same operation makes us to become a part of the mystical body of Christ on earth. See, the entire operation is accomplished by the same spirit who lives in the entire mystical body. Even my spirit lives in my entire fleshly body. Were I to cut off my finger I would still live. Although the life of the finger is no longer present, that life merely backs up. However, try to remove some vital organs relating to the spirit of life in the human body such as the heart, lungs, liver or even blood and see how quick the life of the body will cease to be! Such things can be easily likened to certain fundamental basic truths in the scripture. You disassociate or remove them from the plan of God and see how long it will take the Holy Ghost, the life of God to be gone! Whatever then is accomplished in the realm of religion is strictly going to be a substitute because no life will be present at all!




Dealing with the fact that by one spirit we are all baptized into this one mystical body of Christ on earth, we need to examine two Pentecostal extremes. One extreme says the moment you accept Christ you are born again and the baptism of the Holy Ghost is only for power of service, referring to it as though the Holy Ghost is an added optional to the believer. No scripture indicates the Holy Ghost is an optional thing! No, beloved, it is the very life factor of your soul’s salvation! The other extremes says water baptism is for redemption. But water baptism does not constitute redemption!




Redemption in its entire completeness is not until the Holy Ghost is present in your life! Water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ is strictly for the remission of sins, sins which you as a sinner committed in your flesh. Recall in John 20:23, after Jesus appeared unto His disciples giving the great commission unto them, breathed on them and said, Receive ye the Holy Ghost He then said, whosoever sins (not SIN) ye remit they are remitted! What did He mean – REMIT SINS? How can anyone remit sins unless they have the authority to do so? Now understand Jesus was not giving the disciples authority to remit original sin because no man can ever remit original sin of the human nature, that can only be accomplished strictly through the blood of Jesus. The blood of Jesus alone remits the original sin of unbelief passed down into our human nature by Adam in the garden. Baptism in the name of Jesus Christ is for the remission of S-I-N–S (plural) which are only the sins which have been committed in the individual flesh of that person: drinking, smoking, adultery, lying, gambling, etc. It was only for the Remission of these S-I-N–S of the flesh that Jesus was giving His disciples permission or authority to remit in John 20:23 saying, whosoever S-I-N–S you remit they are remitted! Remember the only kind of sins an individual can ever remit, as spoken of in John 20:23, can only be accomplished or remitted through water baptism exactly as was accomplished in Acts 2:38.


Hebrews says, without the shedding of blood there is no remission of S-I-N. Note, here sin is singular and here the word remission carries no reference whatsoever to the S-I-N–S committed in the flesh which is taken care of through proper water baptism, but instead relates strictly to the S-I-N of unbelief produced by man’s fallen nature and can only be atoned for by the blood! That is why the animal blood sacrifice was ordained in the law because that Blood Water Spirit sacrifice spoke in types and shadows of the atonement to be made for the sins of all mankind, that is, the sin of unbelief produced by man’s fallen human nature or soul.


So many people are looking for the most from God they can possibly receive for the very least they can give in return. That is why many people are spiritually starved to death, always looking for something easy, wanting it placed right in their hand never willing to pay the cost through prayer and sacrifice or giving any part of themselves. Every walk of faith is going to cost you something. No, that does not annul the fact God’s gift of life is a free gift. It simply means that when He reconciles us unto Himself, giving us the Holy Ghost, we can’t take that gift and spend it carelessly, worthlessly upon things to benefit our flesh or natural life, because sooner or later we will realize he that soweth to the flesh shall reap corruption, but he that soweth to the spirit or that seeketh after the spirit soweth unto everlasting life.




We must accept the fact the Holy Ghost is an experience which is the completeness of our spiritual birth. It is also the spirit’s plan at the time of our new birth to then place us in His mystical body on earth. Therefore, I Corinthians 12:13 declares, for by this one spirit (irregardless to our nationality) we are all baptized into the one mystical body. When God saved the Jew He gave them the formula in which to walk, and when He turned to the gentiles He required out of them the same formula! When Peter left Joppa carrying this gospel to Cornelius’ house he never went there with charts and diagrams to explain how they could receive this wonderful gift! But thank God he did have a revelation whereby he could put this thing all together, and while he was preaching about it, once the beautiful picture was formed, he had no trouble getting people to be baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ or either receiving the gift of life. The same spirit who gives us the new birth also places us in the body of Christ and everyone in the body of Christ, irregardless to nationality, is made to drink into this one spirit! And today we hear Pentecostal movements saying, you must speak in tongues before you have the Holy Ghost. If that was true then everyone would have to speak in tongues before they could be born again and that would lead into quite a bit once we look into what is known as the charismatic or glossolalia move who teach you must speak in tongues I order to have this added blessing. Sure they tell you the Holy Ghost is for power to do miracles and the things of Jesus, however, for some reason they fail to recognize that the same Jesus who said these signs shall follow them that believe also said something just as important! I have yet many things to show you howbeit you are not able to understand them, but when the Holy Ghost, the Comforter is come into your life He will teach you all things! He will take all things whatsoever I have told you and bring them to your remembrance! You don’t understand what I am saying now, but later when the spirit is on the inside of you, you will! That is the purpose of His coming to show you things to come and teach you all things!




Looking at the Holy Ghost in that light, we will begin to act like we have been born again, not simply waiting around to be born! No one cay say an unborn child is not life, it is life potential. But even after it is born and breathes on its own it can not live or exist without the help of someone! It grows daily in stature, knowledge and understanding and if we are born again into God’s family and in the body of Christ then the same Holy Spirit which gave us eternal life also placed us into the fellowship of His kingdom, for a while we too will walk like a baby. A baby, when learning, will often fall down but it doesn’t continually lay there and cry, it gets up and goes at it again! We as children of God must be much like that.




For the body is not one member only but many members. The foot cannot say, because it is not a hand I am not part of the body (verse 15). Such a statement as this Paul is showing certain psychological complexes which are often motivated from people’s flesh causing them to feel that they are nothing when irregardless where Christ has placed you in the body! Once you are born again, though we are motivated often by the psychological complexes, yet if you will permit the spirit to lead and teach you, somewhere along your Christian journey you will overcome that kind of complex. The Holy Ghost in your life, if allowed to lead you, will help you step over these great barriers, whereas you thought you were nothing and could do nothing, He helps you overcome. No you are not to make a public spectacle of yourself nor are you to hide yourself either. God wants us to be something wherein He may be glorified and the Holy Spirit will enable us to something that Christ can be glorified through.




Furthermore, Paul says within the human body, which he has likened to the mystical body of Christ, are certain members referred to as comely (lowly) parts and upon these comely parts we bestow more abundant honor. If we could only see what we are in Christ the Spirit could cause us to feel the strength of Christ within our lives. Because we fail to recognize the grace of God in our lives, Christians often live in fear. God hasn’t given us the new birth to make nothing out of us but instead to make SOMETHING out of us! Take that natural foot as a comely part for instance – – Nahum the prophet declared, how beautiful are the feet not beautiful from the standpoint of looking at an old boney foot, but instead God sees the beauty of obedience in those feet which carry the individual. Thus God attributes beauty to the obedience of the foot seeing it carries someone to preach the gospel. And if we place beautiful shoes upon our boney feet because they are so comely (lowly), I am certain that God having placed us in His mystical body, although we too may be in a lowly position, God will give us something to operate in the way of a gift of the Spirit. Potentially the gift was placed there in the believer’s life when the Spirit entered, however only as you dedicate yourself to prayer can this gift be brought out. Thus, no prayer life and no fellowship with God through His word you may rest assured whatever He gave you will never shine very brightly. We must be given completely into His hands that He may make something beautiful out of us.




Paul, in Ephesians 5:19-23, speaks of the body and the church being collectively the same thing showing that in the body or church is worship as we speak to ourselves in psalms, hymns and spiritual songs, making melody in our hearts to the Lord, giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. Submitting ourselves one to another in the fear of God, which doesn’t mean we are continually afraid He will beat us with a big club, but instead we recognize He is our father and knows how to correct us. Verse 22-23 “Wives submit yourselves unto your own husbands as unto the Lord for the husband is the head of the wife even as Christ is the head of the church and is the saviour of the body.” I repeat, Paul never chops the church and the body up into being two separate things. When Paul refers to it as a church he speaks about it as a collective called out element of people who have been born again by God’s divine formula and placed into the mystical body. The church or called out ones are called out of sin and unbelief into the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ. However, when Paul refers to it as a mystical body he refers to the born again as many people, once sinners now reconciled from a sinful way, purchased unto God as a people that he, in the form of the Holy Ghost, dwells within. Thus these many individuals make up one mystical body for the purpose of the indwelling of this one Holy Ghost. As He distributes Himself, divided Himself separately as He sees fit, to each individual giving that individual the potential working of Himself whereby the individual through the life and fellowship of God, seek His will and grow in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ allowing the grace of God to perfect that life and fulfill in that life His purpose and will for them.


No, God isn’t skimpy in what He gave them because whatever measure of His Spirit, along with the gift of the Spirit, will be strength and life to that soul as it journeys through this life into the next!

The Catching Away – 1975, October


For ages, Christianity as well as the Old Testament Jewish saints have all believed that someday there would be a resurrection of the dead, but not until Paul’s revelation unto the church was it known the order of the resurrection and that God intended to have a translation (or catching away) of the living saints who were pleasing unto him. However, since Paul’s great revelation, the church now knows that the blessed hope (Titus 2:13) according to the revelation of scripture assures us, though our physical body be dead and decayed beneath the sod, when that hour arrives we have the blessed assurance our corruptible bodies according to Rom. 8, especially verses 11-23, as well as our spirits were included in the redeemed purchased price of Calvary and therefore also awaits the change from mortal to immortality! Somewhere before us, Paul’s revelation declares, there will be a “catching away” of a living realm of people. Just when, how or what all the glorious circumstances surrounding this event will consist of, I do not know! We only know what the scripture teaches and it teaches in many places since Paul’s revelation to the church, there is a resurrection for the dead saints and a translation for the living saints and both events are to transpire within the same time period.


Each generation since the founding of the church at Pentecost has hoped they were that living generation who would see the dead in Christ rise first and the TRANSLATION or changing of living saints then occur. Though the word RAPTURE does not appear in scripture, being a mere theological term which actually means “the catching away,” we hear the word RAPTURE used far more today than the word TRANSLATION, although both words mean the same! As certain as the scripture in the Psalms, as well as the prophets, declared the Holy One would be the Messiah, be crucified and raise again the third day and ascend into glory, likewise does the scripture also declare that one day a people will leave this world and meet the Lord in the air, I Thes. 4:17. Paul, being the first apostle to the church to receive fresh revelation on the subject of the resurrection in I Thes. 4:13-18 as well as I Cor. 15:51-57 which has caused Christian people through the ages to base their faith in such a hopeful event which one day will become a reality.


In order to console and comfort the church who was now (54 A.D.) losing their Christian loved ones to the graveyard and the living saints no doubt being depressed, not fully understanding what will now happen to the body of their dead loved ones, seeing the first generation as well as all other generations since, felt they would be the generation to see the return of the Lord to set up his kingdom (his millennium reign of which he often spoke of), Paul is particularly impressed to begin this wonderful, fresh line of revelatory thought he has recently received from the Lord which should comfort them concerning their dead loved ones (I Thes. 4:13-18)!


Before the year 54 A.D., the early church, which Paul writes at Thessolanica, no doubt felt because of certain statements made by Christ himself of which they did not have the full revelation, caused them to strongly believe Christ would return in their generation. Since their loved ones were now dying off, what would become of them since their death? Recall up until Paul’s fresh revelation came on the subject of the resurrection, which now is known to also include the TRANSLATION of the living saints, little was ever known concerning this mysterious subject of the dead! Throughout the Old Testament, God had only briefly dealt with such men as Job, David, Daniel and finally Christ himself, who gave very little light on this great dark subject which contained much hidden truth! For instance, until Paul and John’s revelation unto the church, very little was actually known concerning the resurrection other than the fact that in the last day God would raise the dead. Some Old Testament scriptures even seem to imply there would be only one resurrection in which both the saved and the wicked dead would be raised at the same time. However, since Paul and John’s revelation to the church, we know that is not the true teaching of the scripture seeing there will be one thousand years of time between the two resurrections! For more information on this, feel free to ask for our article THE MYSTERY OF THE RESURRECTION.


Beginning with Paul’s revelation which he records in I Thes. 4:13-18, in order to console the church we hear him saying in verse 13 “. . . now concerning them which are asleep, I would not have you ignorant that you sorrow not, even as others which have no hope.” Bear in mind the church up until this hour did not know Paul’s revelation on the subject nor did they know the revelation in its completed form which was later given to John on the Isle of Patmos in 96 A.D. better than 40 years from this time! In verse 14 Paul, reaching into the past to bring up a historical event, says if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, according to scripture (I Cor. 15:4) even so them also which sleep in Jesus — WILL GOD BRING WITH HIM! Verse 15 “. . . for this we say unto you (strictly by the revelation) by the word of the Lord” (remember what Paul is about to say, there is not one Old Testament scripture to back him up–it is fresh revelation straight from the Lord and comes to Paul strictly by a supernatural means of revealed faith). Continuing on, Paul addresses the living by saying, “we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not (in the least) prevent (nor hinder) them which are asleep” (in Jesus). Thus, we see Paul’s new revelation is–the living saints will in no way hinder, postpone or stall the coming forth of those who are asleep in Christ, because when that event goes into effect, note who it is raised first — it is the dead in Christ!


We are not here in this message discussing why the prophet to the age said, if people could only understand it even the rapture is already begun. I grant you scriptural wise, in order for there to be a catching away, those who are to be caught away will have to first be awakened with a message to the intimate fact that the event is just ahead. Why would God work so feverishly with one generation as he has in this one, causing a people to believe the event is so near when knowing all the time the generation would pass off the scene and the event would not be constituted until several generations later! No, God would not have any cause to awaken that generation to such a reality knowing they would all die off before it happened. God has dealt with this generation on the subject in a way he has never dealt with any previous generation concerning the “catching away.” Satan has taken the advantage in using certain statements not made clear by certain ones to confuse as much as possible the mind of the believer. Beloved, I may not be alive when it happens, but there is a generation of saints who will live to see it who will never die. Furthermore, I am aware, should I die tomorrow and you remain alive until that hour, you will not run off and leave me! Otherwise, we would have to destroy a lot of scripture, because Paul teaches in I Thes. 4:15 that those who are alive and remain unto that hour shall not prevent nor hinder them which are asleep in Christ seeing they will rise first and after that the living saints will be changed and together they will go to meet the Lord in the air.




There are certain characters today associated with this end time message who are openly declaring the rapture has already passed, yet these same characters are still here! Such a statement cannot help but remind us of what Paul declared concerning how Hymeneus and Philetus had erred concerning the truth by saying the resurrection had already passed and overthrew the faith of some (though not the elect). God does not permit the elect to ever be deceived because the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal — the Lord knoweth them that are his! 2 Tim. 2:17-19.


Now back to I Thes. 4:16 as we hear Paul say (by fresh revelation) “… for the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel and with the trump of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first!” Bear in mind, God will not need any mortal man to stand out there and call the dead from the earth when he personally brings them forth, such as a man in India who claims to be the incarnated Son of Man ordained to bring the dead out of the ground! Just remember, scripture plainly shows God won’t need any mortal or immortal man to help in this procedure. When our Lord Jesus arose from the dead early in the morning on that third day, he did not need any mortal human to stand over him calling him forth from the tomb! NO, an angel came down whose feet touched the earth and caused an earthquake which rolled the stone away from Christ’s tomb. Why was the stone rolled away, someone once asked me seeing that the glorified body of Christ could easily pass through the rock. Christ appeared to his puzzled disciples through a closed door that night after he arose from the dead. Why then should the stone need to be rolled away? Who, beloved I ask you, would have believed that Christ had risen from the dead if his tomb had remained sealed with some huge stone placed over the entrance and sealed with mortar–An act of sealing which had been done to make it virtually impossible for his disciples to steal away his body to make it appear he had risen from the dead in order to fulfill his own prophecy that he would raise again. The stone was rolled away to expose the empty tomb to all critics who would dare investigate the report that Christ was not there, but had risen!


Therefore, Christ having conquered death, hell and the grave, has the power of resurrection within him and one day not only will call forth from the dust of the earth all those who have died in him, but will also change those living who, by the baptism of the Holy Ghost according to Romans 8:11 are also in him! Paul declared, if that same Spirit which raised Christ from the dead dwell in you, that Spirit will also quicken your mortal body, even if you are a dead saint. That Spirit, according to Paul, will quicken their dead bodies in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye! Together with the living they shall be caught up in clouds to meet the Lord in the air. So shall we ever be with the Lord, Paul says. He completes his fresh revelation on the subject by saying, therefore comfort thee one another with these words.


Recall, the second coming of Christ according to Paul’s revelation, is in two phases. Phase One, he appears in the clouds and calls forth his bride from the earth. Later, Christ returns to this earth with not only his bride saints, but saints of all ages. For too long people have believed when the hour arrives for the Lord God himself to descend into the clouds to call forth his awaiting bride church, that at this time his natural glorified feet touches he earth. Scripturally this is not true! His feet in the first phase of his second coming do not touch the earth or why would it be necessary for the saints to be caught up to meet him in the air! They could easily meet him right here on the earth. Thus, in the first phase of his second coming where he appears in the air only for the church, he does not descend to earth because it is not yet time for him to take up the kingdoms of the world into his own power. In the first phase of his second coming, Christ appears strictly to the bride, portrayed as a bridegroom.


This misunderstood phase of his second coming is also referred to as Christ appearing as a thief in the night. A statement which has confused many, causing them to think Christ will slip up on the bride church! NOT SO! Remember, Christ comes only as a thief to the unsuspecting church world who knows nothing by revelation about what is going on! The bride is anxiously awaiting his appearing. She is not caught unaware! It is only the church world who is spiritually asleep to this event and does not nor will they ever understand it! It is this group who he appears unto as a thief in the night. I say and intend to prove by the scripture that when that blessed hour arrives for the translation of the living saints as well as the change of the dead in Christ—this event will not catch the living revelated disciples asleep nor will it catch them spiritually ignorant as to his coming and the fulfillment of this great event in their lives! Yes beloved, by the use of two separate events in scripture, we intend to prove those to be translated, such as the bride, will not be caught asleep, but will know what is transpiring in that hour!


The Bible declares there are two other biblical characters who were taken from this earth (other than the Lord Jesus Christ) who never saw death. Enoch, before the flood and Elijah, during the period of the Law. Both men left this earth without dying. Believe it or not, both men also new what was going on! Most people are aware of the events, although ignorant as to what all transpired surrounding their strange disappearance from earth! Yet, if you will examine both of these separate events, you will see God never slipped up on either one of these two men and carried them out!


Hebrews 11:7, that great chapter of inspirational faith declares by faith Noah built an ark for the saving of his household. Beloved, the same kind of faith that got Enoch translated, led Noah to build a boat! Remember, Noah wasn’t sitting around one day when suddenly he came up with this fantastic notion to build a boat, feeling it was going to do something it had never done before. THAT IT WAS GOING TO RAIN! Does faith cause you to look out into the future and paint a picture of which you have no understanding? Not this kind of faith spoken of throughout Hebrews scripture is a supernatural, inspired act of revelation that causes men such as Noah to obey God!11! Heb. 11:7 plainly declares it was by faith (revelational, inspirational faith from God) which caused Noah to move with fear, obey God and build his boat. An act which proves it wasn’t Noah’s idea at all. God not only told Noah to build the ark but, did not even leave the specifications up to him how large the boat should be. God told him how many windows and how many doors to place in the ark, ONLY ONE! God even told him the kind of wood of which to build the boat and what to put in the cracks to keep water out. This kind of faith seen in the scripture is a supernatural, inspired act of revelation that causes men such as Noah to obey God!


When the Bible declares that by faith Abraham journeyed into a strange land, did that mean one day he suddenly grew tired of living around Ur of the Chaldees and suddenly he jumped up and moved out on faith? Is that the kind of faith which moved him? Is that the kind of faith picture you see in Hebrews 11 portrayed by all these Old Testament characters? It is important we know, because scripture declares Abraham is the father of the faithful and we, by revelatory faith, are children or seed of Abraham, meaning Abraham’s children have this same kind of faith dwelling in their bosom! It is important we understand what kind of faith which got Enoch translated. What kind of faith moved Abraham into Canaan, even showing him the direction in which to go? God told Abraham to get out of his country and away from his kin and come to a land which he would be shown. Hebrews declared he did all this by faith. It was inspirational, revelatory faith that moved Abraham. The same kind which moved Enoch and Noah to act. Had it been Abraham’s idea, he might have left but journeyed toward the north or east. However, since it was God’s idea, God told him which direction to go. See, it was revelatory or inspirational faith which moved or inspired everyone of those patriarchs. Thus, by it being revelatory faith, we know it had to be something which God spoke placing the revelation in the bosom of each patriarch.


Realize this special kind of faith is never to be classified with presumptuous faith which we so often see among the gentile religious world. If Noah, by faith, built a boat and Abraham, by faith, left Mesopotamia and by inspirational faith all these Old Testament characters did their great acts. What do you suppose it was that one day took Enoch off this globe? Do you think Enoch was out walking one day and suddenly said to the Lord, I am so tired of living around here. I believe if you would just inspire my faith enough, I would not have to die. I could just up and leave this world. Isn’t that about the way modern evangelists have painted the picture! Another modern idea of Enoch being translated is this; He was living the best he knew how when he was out walking one day and God slipped up behind him and took him off the earth. Mystified Enoch never even knew what was going on! What are you doing Lord, where is the ground? Why, I must be going up! Is that the kind of faith you see taking place here?


What does it mean Enoch was translated by faith and without faith it is impossible to please God? Furthermore, we are told all the just lives by this kind of faith and if any man draws back from walking or living in this kind of faith, God declares, my soul has no pleasure in him! Let us examine Enoch’s life in its true setting. Remember, we said God did not slip up on Enoch and take him away without him knowing what was happening nor will God slip up on the bride saints and translate them out either!


Enoch was 65 years old when he fathered a child who by inspiration he named Methuselah (Gen. 5:21-24). The Apostle Jude was inspired to record a prophecy carried down through the centuries of time in which Enoch, the seventh from Adam, had prophesied concerning the Lord’s coming. Note the beautiful type of the rapture shown in the life and faith of Enoch who prophesied concerning the Lord coming with all his saints and was later translated. Enoch, the seventh generation from Adam, not the 8th as he should have been had Cain been counted in the lineage of Adam, but because he cannot be counted, this makes Enoch live in the 7th generation from Adam. In the 7th generation, Enoch witnessed mankind stooping into his lowest social and moral perverted state of living. Such a decrease in morality greatly agitated Enoch causing him to begin questioning God as to the outcome and end of this terrible situation. Seeing this godly attitude portrayed by Enoch, God uses him as a true type of the bride saint who is to be translated at the end of the 7th gentile church age. Just as Enoch was the 7th generation from the first man Adam and was translated, likewise, this would represent the Lord God who would come for his own at the close of the 7th church age of grace, a period which began as the Lord himself, being the second Adam from glory, became the beginning of a new creation. A new creation means the plan of redemption to redeem or renew back to God something which had been lost through the fall of the first Adam. All these things run in true type. I am fully aware you can project a type just so far, therefore never stretch it beyond its purpose or until it won’t stretch any further.


God, seeing Enoch’s heart, his attitude and motive as well as him being one who lived in the 7th generation and witnessed all this social evil now present, no doubt said, I will use that man. Remember, we are studying the kind of faith that translated Enoch in order to know the faith which will also translate the saints at the end of the 7th church age and what they too may expect around this setting. In order that God may leave on this earth a type of the raptured saints taken out at the end of the 7th church age, a prophecy was given by Enoch which was carried down through the ages, but could not be fulfilled until the very end of the 7th gentile church age when as the prophecy said, the Lord comes with ten thousands of his saints to execute judgment upon all, etc. . .(Jude 14-15).


At the age of 65, Enoch fathered a child who through inspiration was named Methuselah, a name which meant “when he is gone (meaning Methuselah) then it will come.” It what will come? God’s judgment would come. At first, God did not permit Enoch to know the full significance or impact of all that baby’s name carried. He only inspired him to name the child Methuselah, but knowing the meaning of the name and having no idea when the child might be taken, the knowledge of it at 65 began to fire Enoch up. Day by day, no doubt Enoch believed at any moment the child could be taken and that which the name represented could happen tomorrow. On and on, the baby grew until he reached manhood and still it hadn’t come, but it by no means discouraged Enoch. Aware of the reality of that name and constantly seeing the evil of the world growing steadily worse instead of better, it inspired his walk with God to become more dedicated. We are reminded of what Jesus said, as in the days of Noah so shall it be in the days of the coming of the Son of man. Enoch is unaware that Methuselah will live to be the oldest man on earth, living almost one thousand years. Watching the years drift by until Methuselah is as large as his dad has by no means watered down the inspiration or revelation which caused Enoch to name the boy what he did. He still believes someday when he would come home and that boy was not around, it would mean God’s judgment would now come.


Enoch reaches 165 then 265 and Methuselah is still here, but each year and each century he lives he watches the evil grow continually worse. Yet, daily the revelation burned even brighter in his bosom. When my boy is gone then God’s judgment will come. such truth caused Enoch’s walk to become more dedicated until now he has the testimony that he pleases God. Heading somewhere toward his 365th year of walking with God, Enoch’s sincerity, loyalty and faithfulness is well pleasing to God. Did not Heb. 11:5 declare before his translation by faith that Enoch had the testimony he pleased God. How else could he please God other than by remaining loyal to the revelation in his bosom and standing steadfast, faithful and unmovable against the pressures and criticism as well as the opposition of his hour. At least God had someone down there he could put some confidence in. Here we need to read between the lines because scripture declares Enoch was translated by faith and inspirational revelation. Somewhere around 340 years of age perhaps the Lord said, I am going to give Enoch more revelation. No, Enoch wasn’t sitting out on a rock one day saying, I believe I could leave here if I could believe hard enough like some people supposedly in this message who say If I could believe strong enough some of the things the prophet said I believe I could leave here. You might as well stand in a wash tub and try to lift yourself.


It is most peculiar to me that the living are the ones who always want to make it so terribly difficult to be translated when your Bible declares it is so very simple for the dead to arise. If I had to do all the things certain people in this message feel you must do in order to be changed, I don’t know that I would rather not be dead when that moment arrived than to be among the living because scripture shows how very simple it will be for God to raise the dead. Believe me, He will have no more problem translating the living either. Watch the simple Bible picture. Enoch is not out somewhere straining his brain, imagining some sensational something that was unbelievable and impossible. No, instead he was simply enjoying living for God day by day. Now scripturalwise we are going to prove certain things to help remove much of the nonsense, the doubt and confusion collected in people’s minds concerning the translation because it was by faith Enoch was translated. By faith Noah knew the correct specifications to build the boat, what kind of wood to use and what substance to be used to fill the cracks to keep the water out. Yes, and what is more important, he even knew by inspired faith when time arrived for him to enter the ark. Now if you can see all those things were accomplished by inspirational faith, let us take a close look at Enoch who by inspired faith received a free air ride off the earth. Walking with God, cherishing the revelation in his bosom, being so loyal and steadfast and unmovable is the action that gave him the testimony that he pleased God BEFORE HIS TRANSLATION.


The day came and God gave him still further revelation. Enoch my son, as thou hast walked these many years faithful unto me and has greatly cherished the revelation I placed in the bosom concerning they son, I wish to inform thee the hour will come when thou shalt no longer be here. I have allowed thee to walk this way, unmovable, unchangeable, unfaltering, to leave thee as a testimony while the rest of humanity goes on its evil way. Seeing you have obediently lived this testimony before me and mankind, I will shortly come unto thee and thou shalt not die. Thou shalt tell thy family … Aren’t you stretching it somewhat, someone may say. Just follow me through the story and then form your conclusion. Thou shalt inform thy family, thou shalt inform thy son that when that day comes when I shall come for thee and thou art no longer here, they need not go looking for thee for thou shalt not be found. Isn’t it strange Heb. 11:5 declares Enoch, after the translation, was not found for God took him, showing somebody had to search for him in order to leave the report that they could not find him. Who went looking for him if he was not found? I don’t believe Methuselah or Enoch’s wife went looking. It was those critics or unbelievers who looked. Later we will prove by scripture it is always the critics who look and search. I see the day Enoch is now over 350 years old, sitting down with his wife and son saying, Wife you gave birth to Methuselah, you remember how the presence of the Lord inspired me to name the child. You know these 300 years since his birth we have lived faithful to that revelation. Now God has revealed even more to me about this thing. As far as myself is concerned, I will not be here when Methuselah goes, for God has informed me one of these days when I am walking in fellowship with him he will take me off this earth. I know now I will never die. When the day arrives and I don’t come home, don’t bother looking for me. You know I have always been faithful. I have never stayed away from home days at a time. I have always been home on time, therefore, when that hour arrives DO NOT come looking for me. Just let it be said the Lord took me!


Finally the day arrives that God took him. I don’t know where he was or what he was doing, but when he didn’t come home for dinner or supper, no doubt Methuselah looked at his mother and said, he is gone. Enoch’s absence on the streets days later caused people to ask Methuselah where is your daddy? The Lord took him, was his reply. What do you mean the Lord took him? The Lord simply took him, therefore he never died. Nonsense, replied the astonished unbelieving critics. Days went by and still Enoch wasn’t seen around. I can hear those unbelieving critics–we will go and investigate, men don’t just disappear, your dad has to be around here somewhere! Remember, something happened to leave the testimony Enoch was not found. Roaming over mountains, examining every cave, the critics could not find him. They had to search for him because they did not believe the testimony that God had translated him. Heb. 11:5 declares he was not found. I can’t see Methuselah or Enoch’s wife wringing their hands over the criticism when they knew he had gone to be with the Lord without dying.


What about Methuselah, remember what his name signified! Methuselah was 300 years old when his father was translated. Methuselah was well over 800 years old when his grandson Noah received a revelation to build a boat. The hour was fast approaching when destruction of the world was on the horizon. Noah received his revelation and, moved by fear, began hacking and chopping away. The 120 years Noah and his son worked on the boat, Methuselah was still alive on the scene. The very year Methuselah reached 969 years of age, the ark was completed. That year Methuselah died and Noah and his family moved into the ark. No, Methuselah did not die in the flood, he died to fulfill the revelation of his name. When death finally did overtake the oldest man in the world and he had left the scene, judgment came. The year he died to fulfill the meaning of his name, that is the year God’s judgment fell. Noah, his family and all the animal kingdom of that hour entered into the ark, the skies suddenly turned black with black clouds rolling in from the west bringing God’s judgment. Beloved, dark clouds, though they are spiritual clouds, not atmospheric clouds, are on our horizon today also! With Methuselah now dead, God sends his judgment and for 40 days and 40 nights God’s judgment hit this world in the form of a flood of water. Everything in God’s program always runs true to continuity!


Let’s cross the flood and travel hundreds of years into the law age where we pick up our second man named Elijah, who is to be translated. Did Elijah know what was going on before his catching away or did God simply sneak up on him like people think God will do to the bride saints? Our story picks up with the showdown on Mt. Carmel near the close of Elijah’s ministry. I want to begin here in order to bring in Elisha and show you a beautiful type whereby we may see how everything is running in true continuity.


In the Mt. Carmel showdown, (I Kings 18:38) God answered by fire and consumed Elijah’s sacrifice which resulted in Elijah having the heads of 450 Baal prophets cut off and thrown in the river. Word of this event reached Jezreel, the town where Jezebel, Israel’s queen lived. Hearing what happened to her prophets, she sent Elijah word saying, tell that old man by tomorrow at this time I will have his head. Elijah received the news, but not having any more “thus saith the Lord” at the moment to guide him, he did not know what to do, therefore he ran for his life! Such an event does not mar Elijah’s image in the least. He is still God’s prophet. It merely shows Elijah, without his anointing of thus saith the Lord, is like any other human being and would act like anyone else under a similar circumstance. God had not informed his servant what was going to happen after the 450 Baal prophets’ heads had been cut off. Here is where his revelation had ended and brother, Elijah is strictly on his own. Therefore, he took off south and arrived in Beersheba tired and exhausted where an angel provided him with bread. With that meal in his stomach and strength to go on, he traveled still a little farther and again fell asleep exhausted only to have the angel again awaken him with still another meal. This style of eating carried Elijah 40 days into the wilderness. Traveling only five miles per day, after 40 days would have placed him quite a distance into the wilderness. Hiding in a cave in the back side of the desert, Elijah was asked by the Lord, what are you doing here? Had God told Elijah to come here? NO! Elijah, fearing for his life like any man would, has come to this spot strictly on his own. A woman is after him. He has had 450 men killed, could he not handle one woman? It wasn’t the woman Elijah was worried about, he could have easily handled her, but there were quite a few military men who wouldn’t risk their lives to save 450 Baal prophets whereas they would gladly risk their lives for their queen. This is what disturbed Elijah, not merely the woman herself.


Therefore, after traveling 40 days to reach this cave, he hears the Lord say, Elijah I want you to return. On your way back you will anoint Elisha to serve in they house, to minister to thee (keep the house clean and such). Further, I want you to anoint Hazael to be King over Syria and anoint Jehu to be King over Israel. Although God commissioned Elijah to anoint all three men, scriptures show he only anointed Elisha and it was Elisha who in turn later anointed Hazael, King over Syria, and Jehu, King over Israel. God has told Elijah to anoint Elisha. Can you imagine Elijah leaving the cave pondering in his mind, who on earth is Elisha I am suppose to anoint? He did not have to ponder such a question for he knew who Elisha was. Somewhere their paths had crossed. Moreover, Elisha knew Elijah. Just like when the Lord Jesus, walking the shores of Galilee, called the sons of Zebedee saying, Come and I will make you fishers of men. Also, when he reached the seat of customs, there sat a tax collector named Matthew and Jesus is again heard to say Come and follow me. Don’t you think Christ knew who these characters were as well as they knew who he was, for already he had testified enough in those Jewish synagogues around the Sea of Galilee that his fame had gone forth. On that basis, these men, one by one, followed him.


With that in mind, watch Elijah leaving the cave and heading back. He knows exactly where Elisha is plowing his field with 12 yoke of oxen. What did Elijah do? Without speaking a word, Elijah walked up behind Elisha and merely struck him on the shoulder and kept walking. Looking at it from a carnal standpoint, you might see Elisha saying, Friend, what do you mean by that? No beloved, here is a beautiful type of how the Lord Jesus in later years would call forth his own disciples. Elijah has struck Elisha on the shoulder and we hear Elisha saying, wait until I go and bid mom and dad goodbye and I will follow thee. Elijah’s answer was, what is that to me and kept walking.


Elijah approaches Elisha in this fashion to see if Elisha has within him a revelation of what is transpiring. Is he aware God has been dealing with him or to just what God has called him into? Watching Elijah move out of sight, Elisha dashes home, says goodbye to his parents, rushes back into the field, tears up his plow for wood to burn and sacrifices his oxen unto the Lord. Undoubtedly, somewhere before this event, Elisha has received a dream or vision because he certainly knows what is going on. He certainly is aware Elijah is God’s prophet of the hour and no doubt has in the past desired to work with him and here is his chance. No doubt, through some route God has shown the young man that when Elijah approaches him, it is his signal to drop everything and follow him.


Days swiftly pass as Elijah’s ministry is rapidly closing. Therefore, turn into 2 Kings 2 where we see time for God’s prophet has arrived when he too is to be caught away. Such an event as we are about to study, also sets forth in type the later catching away of the Lord Jesus Christ. Watch the setting unfold. The day arrives for the Lord to take Elijah away and may I again say just as with Enoch, God did not slip up on Elijah unaware. Having read this story, no one could say Elijah did not know what was going on. Elijah and Elisha together approached Gilead where Elijah said to his servant Elisha, you stay here for the Lord has called me to Bethel. Now, watch that operation of revelation in Elisha’s bosom as he says, as surely as the Lord liveth I shall not leave you. In other words, there is no way you will get away from me today!


Approaching Bethel, a very important town in Israel’s history, we note a school of prophets or some Hebrew seminary students are shown approaching the two men and note what they begin to say. Their remarks directed to Elisha are, knoweth thou not this day the Lord will take away thy head from thee. What was Elisha’s answer? I know it, hold your peace! Now you tell me how Elisha knew that. God had been talking to him. I know that, Elisha said, don’t tell me anymore. Again at Bethel, Elijah urges Elisha to remain behind saying, the Lord has called me to Jericho. NO SIR, says Elisha, I am not about to leave you. We note he stays close to his side. Arriving at Jericho, I want you to again note what happened. Another Bible school has been erected at Jericho and a group of 50 seminary students from the school of prophets there in Jericho approached the two saying to Elisha identically the same thing he heard at Bethel. Isn’t it strange, Bethel was the spot where Jacob lay down one night to sleep and receive a great revelation from God. Therefore, Bethel later becomes an excellent place to build a Bible school where God’s presence once was. Do you catch the point? They are building on the virtue of the past. Reaching Jericho, they see another Bible school. Jericho also has a great sentimental spot seeing this is where the nation of Israel under Joshua crossed into the land of Canaan centuries earlier and the walls of Jericho fell down. Again we see them building a Bible school on the spot where virtue in the past has been. At Jericho we again see the seminary students coming out and what are they saying? Beloved, what they are saying lets me know in a general type as to what all the denominations are preaching today concerning the second coming of the Lord and the rapture of the church. In a sense, everyone of them are being inspired and enthused by it. Because we are living in that generation when it is going to happen, yet I am sure of one thing, everyone isn’t going in the rapture, only those who by faith please the Lord.


These seminary students at Jericho walked straight up to Elisha on the edge of town and repeat what he has already heard at Bethel. Elisha’s answer is the same, I know it, hold your peace. Again we see Elijah saying to Elisha, son you stay here, the Lord has called me beyond the Jordan River. Now we see not only Elijah and Elisha, but also two different schools of theological students are aware this is the day Elijah is to be taken.


Why did Elijah need to cross the Jordan River to ascend to glory? Remember, he is leaving the land of the living by the way of the east side, the same as the Lord Jesus who walked out of Jerusalem through the Eastern Gate and over to the Mt. of Olives, east of Jerusalem to ascend to glory. Elijah had to cross the Jordan whereas the Jordan is a type of death and his crossing the Jordan River was a type of the death, burial and resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ. Thus, it goes to show, as Elisha followed Elijah across to receive that power that Elijah had, he types the disciples who followed Christ remaining with him before and after his crucifixion and even followed him over to the Mt. of Olives as he ascended up and they too were to receive his power. After that, the Holy Ghost had come upon them. Later, we will see where these Bible students at Jericho dub their own revelation. The scripture shows these students followed them afar off because they desired to see what would actually happen. Elijah and Elisha finally reach the bank of the Jordan and Elijah struck the water with his mantle and it parted. No doubt those students said, did you see that, it happened again. Having reference to the time the Jordan River parted for the crossing of Joshua and the Israelites in the sight of Jericho centuries earlier. Stepping out onto the other side of the Jordan River as the waters close back, Elijah is that perfect type crossing the Jordan, of the death, burial and resurrection of Christ. Reaching the other side, Elijah says to Elisha, what would you have me to do for you? Master, says Elisha, grant that I may receive a double portion of that same spirit that rests on thee. You have asked a hard thing son, nevertheless, if it comes to pass that you see me when I go (showing Elijah knew all about his going, he had seen it by revealed faith exactly as had Enoch centuries earlier) if you see me go you know your request is granted. Here is that beautiful type of where the Lord Jesus took his disciples over on the Mt. of Olives and just before his feet began to lift off the earth he told his disciples, be sure you stay in Jerusalem until you be endued with power from on high for not many days hence shall ye be endued with power and ye shall be my witnesses in Jerusalem etc. Elijah crossing the Jordan had to set a true type of the death, burial and resurrection of Christ as he now ascends from the east side of Jordan out of the land of the living onto the other side of death. Recall as the children of Israel centuries earlier had crossed the Jordan, they too had to die to the old ways of their life and to all old influences of Egypt. They had to die to its memory, to its influence and to its power.


Elisha walking alongside Elijah, not permitting him for a second to be out of his sight, suddenly looked up into the sky and saw a fiery chariot descending like a streak of lightning and it parted the two. As those fiery horses whirled and Elijah was caught up, that chariot began ascending back into the air. Can’t you just see broken hearted Elisha standing there with tears in his eyes just like the 120 who watched Jesus go up. Elijah, ascending in the air, looks down and sees the little fellow standing there, his mantle fell from him upon the ground at Elisha’s feet. Watching him until he was out of sight like the disciples had watched Christ, Elisha, being a perfect type of those disciples who had gone to the upper room and received their power at Pentecost, reaches down and picks up that mantle of power which had been on his master. Ten days after Jesus ascended to glory from the east of the city of Jerusalem, the disciples also pick up the mantle of power.


Reaching down on the ground, Elisha picks up the mantle, a type of the Holy Ghost power falling on the 120 at Pentecost after Christ’s ascension, for recall Jesus had said, for the things I do shall ye do also and greater! Coming back to the Jordan River, Elisha who has received a double portion of power said, where is the Lord God of Elijah and with that he smote the waters and once again they parted. On this other side of Jordan, that seminary group of Jericho still watching, saw Elisha strike the water and it parted for him. No doubt again bug eyed they probably said, did you see that, he did the same thing Elijah did! Was that not the scene of the church shortly after Christ’s ascension? Were they not doing the same things Christ did? Crossing back over the Jordan, Elisha now alone heads for Jericho and comes upon these same seminary students, only now they are doubting their own revelation as we hear them say, we are 50 in number who volunteer, being in excellent shape, as a searching party to hunt for Elijah! We will comb the mountains in search for him. Perhaps the Lord took him up and accidentally dropped him on some mountaintop! Looking at them as to the pitiful way they are treating their revelation, no doubt Elisha says, men you are wasting your time, you will not find him out there anywhere, the Lord took him.


Isn’t that just like a denominational spirit, doubting the word of God! Only a short time ago they are the very men who ran to inform Elisha the Lord was going to take his head away that very day and now they doubt their own revelation. They actually wanted to look for Elijah to see if it really had happened. Insisting, pleading and begging to go to find out if it did really happen. I can see Elisha hanging his head, telling the unbelievers to go on. Fifty men in search for Elijah crossed the Jordan, only this time the waters didn’t part and for three days and three nights they combed those mountains, but Elijah was not to be found. Therefore, just as in the case of Enoch, somebody had to go looking for Elijah in order to leave the testimony to critics and unbelievers that he was not found. What good would it do for Elisha to simply declare Elijah was not there and that God had taken him. Meanwhile back in Jericho, the elders of the city approach Elisha, a type of the early church in action, telling him Jericho was a nice place, a summer resort with good vegetation, but had bad water. Other than smiting the Jordan to cross back over, here is one of Elisha’s first miracles performed. Bring me a new cruze of salt. It was bought to Elisha and it was cast into the water thus healing the water at Jericho. (A type of the church in action after the ascension of Christ once they had received power at Pentecost)


Elisha remains in Jericho a few days until the searching party returns and the word goes throughout Jericho and surrounding areas that Elijah was not to be found. In order to show this discussion had been on everyone’s lips, watch the following scene. Elisha now leaves Jericho traveling north, no doubt headed for home. as he walked out of town, an insulting, disrespectful jeering group of kids began to say, go on up old bald head, go on up. What the kids were actually saying, if you think you are a prophet, why don’t you do the same thing, go on up old bald head, let’s see you go up too. Not only does this show Elijah’s translation had become a conversation piece in every home and school around, it also showed the disobedience and disrespect among the children of the hour. Some people have thought Elisha cursed these children and stood there until two she bears came out of the woods and devoured them. I don’t believe any human being could have been so cruel, especially a prophet of God. Undoubtedly, this gifted prophet is heading north out of Jericho when these kids began trailing him, poking fun, agitating and aggravating him with these jeering, slurry remarks, if you think you are a prophet, why do you not go on up too, old bald head. No doubt they trailed him northward still jeering and laughing when he finally turned and said, may the Lord God of Israel curse you kids. Now get away and leave me alone. By this time, no doubt, he had gone over the next hill out of sight when the two she bears came out of the woods and tore 42 of these kids to pieces. Surely that now lets the youth especially around Jericho know not to insult the man of God. Forty-two children had died, but Elisha wasn’t standing there enjoying such a cruel scene. No human prophet could have stood that.


God has put forth some beautiful types of the translation which will transpire at the end of the seventh church age. Question, did Elisha know Elijah was going? Did Elisha know when he was to be taken? Beloved, Elijah even knew by inspired faith where to go in order to be taken up, did he not. Jesus even knew the day he was going to leave this earth, did he not? That is why he took those disciples over on the Mt. of Olives on this certain day at this very exact hour and was giving them their last exhortation, telling them not to leave Jerusalem until they had been endued with power from on high when his feet began to leave the ground. Yes, God has set a beautiful type of the church in action of power as Elisha who had followed Elijah eastward across Jordan, picked up the mantle and a double portion of power fell on him. Likewise, did not the church after the day of Pentecost begin to do the same things Christ did? All this we say to prove a point. These two men, Enoch and Elijah, were to individuals translated to set a type of God’s plan which would be in the consummation of the ages when not only one person would be taken from earth without dying, but there would be many taken from this earth. Whenever that hour does occur, you may rest assured there will be some mortal living saints on this earth who also will have some spiritual revelation in their bosom as the word of revealed faith at that moment is going to be for further instructions concerning their translation.


Looking still farther into this revelation of Paul’s concerning the condition of the fleshly bodies of the dead saints who will be raised up in the resurrection, we hear Paul telling the Corinthian church beginning with I Cor. 15:42 that the dead body sown into the ground was sown in corruption, but would be raised in incorruption. Sown in dishonor, but would be raised in glory; sown in weakness, but raised in power; sown a natural body, but raised a spiritual body (though never forget, that spiritual body will still remain flesh). There is a natural fleshly corruptible body and there is a spiritual (fleshly, glorified) body.


Beginning with I. Cor. 15:45 let’s explore from a biblical standpoint Paul’s line of thought concerning these two individual bodies, first a look at the human fleshly body which we all received after the similitude of Adam once he had fallen, however, in the resurrection or translation that body will take on the nature of the spiritual fleshly body after the second Adam. For, bear in mind, when redemption was purchased at Calvary it was twofold, not only did it include the spirit of man it also included the mortal corrupt body of man and though man’s spirit would immediately be changed at the new birth, an act of being born again, that fleshly body which was also purchased would have to await its redemption and be changed either in the resurrection or the translation. Thus, the complete redemptive program of God, being twofold, cannot be complete until after the resurrection as Paul so clearly brings out telling the Roman church in Rom. 8:23-26 how the whole creation is groaning and travailing for deliverance. Yes, and even we ourselves who (already) have received the first fruits of the spirit as our down payment are now waiting the completion of the transaction, the adoption or the redemption of our body. For we were saved by (or in this) hope, implying our human body was also included in that purchased price. Now in I Cor. 15, Paul discussed the corrupt body which went into the earth that must be redeemed and changed which Paul declares will be raised in power and in the likeness of Christ’s own glorified fleshly body. Now we hear him declare in verse 49, as we have already borne the image of the earthy, through the power of the resurrection (or translation) we will also bear the image of the heavenly. Remember, according to verse 47 the image of the heavenly is (perfection) after the order of the second man who was the Lord of heaven.


What Paul is saying concerning the image of the earthly that we have already borne is, since the horrible fall which involved both Adam and Eve, mankind in his physical makeup has taken on a total earthy identity, an identity that could never have been applied unto mankind had Adam and Eve only remained in their true original state of being and in fellowship with God. Recall, in every respect their bodies were created perfect. Death did not dwell in them. In such a perfect state of being as Adam and Eve originally were before the fall, there was absolutely nothing in or about their makeup which would ever indicate anywhere in the future they would ever need to be changed. Why? Because they were already perfect and would have forever remained so had they only remained in that true beautiful fellowship with God and not fallen. Thus, always remember in the final analysis the purpose of God’s redemption (including both spirit and body) is always God’s method of restoring something to its original state of being. That is where the resurrection and translation fits into God’s program. Remember it is only the body that is changed in either the resurrection or translation, because the spirit man was already changed at the new birth, the body has to await its redemption.


While it is true the scripture does teach the first man Adam was of the earth, earthy while the second man Adam was the Lord himself from glory (verse 47). Yet, we must never forget when God originally created that first man Adam, he created him not only perfect, but he also made him to be earthy, because God intended for man to rule this planet. Before sin entered the picture and Adam fell, it was not the original intention that Adam would live on the earth some hundreds of years and then take his flight on to some distant planet to become some superman! NO! Adam’s fleshly body in the beginning was made perfect in every aspect from the dust of the earth. The earthman was in complete unbroken fellowship with God, having no death or sickness dwelling in his bloodstream. He would have had the assurance of forever remaining in that eternal existence with God had sin never entered the picture. As time progressed forward Adam would have lived on eternally in that very perfect state of being. Not only that, every offspring that God would have presented to Adam and Eve would likewise have bore the same identical image and likeness of Adam in perfection, also living in that state of being, eternally, never ever having any necessity of some physical change in their body or given a better position because Adam had been made the very creature to rule this planet.


In actuality he was “God” not unto his own kind, but unto the animal world. Remember, we speak God in the minor capacity and not the major. In that hour before the fall, it must be remembered that woman also shared in equality with man. However, since the fall, for her role in the transgression as punishment for the act of sin, Gen. 3:16 shows woman lost or forfeited her equality and can never in her fleshly human lifetime ever be equal with man again. I know we are living in the last hour when Satan is trying desperately to push womanhood back into that role of equality and woman may succeed in forcing the courts, the law and the nations to yield and accept her in an equal capacity with man, but the problem is God will never accept her in that role because he is the one who cursed her! It was her fleshly life he cursed, therefore, in that sense she will remain cursed until she is changed from mortal or changed from this fleshly life into immortality. This is not stated to degrade Christian womanhood whatsoever. Nevertheless, such things as Equal Rights in all walks of life lets us know we are living at the end of human history when the devil is coming forth with his great surge of antichrist spirit. It is working feverishly in the political, ecclesiastical and every walk of society today. It has to be that way in order to lead humanity to deception and destruction.


Yet I repeat, before the fall both Adam and the woman were not only created perfect, they also shared equality as well. Though man was of the earth earthy, his body was never formed with the intention of ever having to be redeemed. The spirit man Adam was originally created to have mutual contact with this earth, thus he was later given an earthly body in which to dwell. The spiritual being that Adam first existed as (Gen. 1:26-28) was placed into this perfect fleshly, earthly body formed in Gen. 2:7 to have contact with his earthly surroundings. Note, it was not Adam’s flesh which bore God’s image and likeness, it was only the spirit man (created in Gen. 1:26-28) who lived inside that perfect, earthly body who was the offspring of God. The earthly, fleshly body was formed by God only to give a home the spiritual man who at first when created in Gen. 1:26-28 was created with both male and female attributes within him and until the separation of those female attributes from the male attributes into another body, they lived together in perfect harmony in that one fleshly male body until the hour arrived when in order for them to fulfill their commission (Gen. 1:28) to multiply, replenish and subdue the earth together, God removed the feminine attributes from the male and placed them in a separate fleshly body, only designed differently to serve her role in motherhood (Gen. 2:21-25). The spiritual being, Adam, was commissioned to multiply, subdue and rule the planet, bringing everything under subjection to God’s divine plan long before he (they) was even placed in a fleshly body. Yet, we know that plan was disrupted by Satan and was never permitted to be carried out. However, one day after the resurrection it shall be.


When Adam fell, it was only his earthly flesh which after the fall could no longer bear anything but strictly an earthly image that took on the penalty of death. Human flesh now able to only bear that earthly image took into the human bloodstream the attributes of imputed sin which was also passed on into all their human offsprings, making it now totally impossible for any fleshly human being to ever be born in perfection or bear any of that heavenly image man first had. Therefore, God says there is no good in fleshly man, none is righteous (perfect) no not one. Everyone born of woman took on that total image of the earthy.


Linking up all these scriptures together and examining them in their proper perspective we can now begin to see why it was of necessity that there should come a redeemer (a fleshly man) into the world. However, in order for him to bear the image of the heavenly, he would have to enter into the human race through a different route other than sex because if he came the sex route he too would have introduced into his bloodstream the attributes of the fallen Adam: death, sin, sickness, etc.


Paul now refers to that second Adam (the perfect man Redeemer) as being the Lord of Glory who bore (for us) the image of the heavenly. Watch carefully as Paul differentiates between these two men, the first and second Adam who bore separate images. The second fleshly man Adam, bearing the image of the heavenly called Jesus the Christ was produced from a perfect created seed of man and a perfect created egg of woman by the Holy Ghost (the Father) and was born of virgin birth from the womb of woman; born without the usual act of sex not to accomplish on this earth what the first Adam in his original state was placed here to do. No, Jesus was not virgin born from woman as a perfect man-child, growing up into perfect manhood to milk cows, ride horses or any of these other things the first Adam was required to do. ABSOLUTELY NOT! As a matter of fact, the second Adam, Jesus the Lord of glory who bore the image of the heavenly (which the first Adam lost) was born on this earth to do just the opposite. HIS MISSION WAS TO UNDO EVERYTHING THE FIRST ADAM HAD BROUGHT UPON THE HUMAN RACE AS WELL AS THE ENTIRE PLANET ITSELF THROUGH THE FALL AND TO UNDO ALL THAT REQUIRED THE LORD OF GLORY HIMSELF TO BECOME THE SECOND ADAM. The first Adam was made flesh to rule the planet while the second Adam was made flesh through the virgin birth without a sex act to redeem the earth. Here we see the two different Adams in their role of bearing the image of both earthly and heavenly.


Thus reading between the lines Paul says, because of that fall of mankind, through our natural birth we were able to bear nothing but the image of the earthly, the only image Adam could present to his offspring because of the fall and note it is cursed. Praise God, because of that second Adam we shall also one day bear the image of the heavenly, meaning we will bear that perfection shown forth by Christ the second Adam the lord of glory, perfection which once dwelt in that first Adam.


Therefore Paul, through the resurrection or translation, is showing the purpose of God with that second man Adam was to give back to us the lost image of the heavenly. We get it back through the second Adam. Although we look forward to that day when we can proudly bear that perfection or image of the heavenly through either the resurrection or translation, we must never forget what man’s heavenly purpose was in being first created and that was man in his original perfect state of being (back with his heavenly image) was made to contact with the earth and rule over it. Therefore man was made for earth, not heaven although through his heavenly (perfect) image he could on earth fellowship heaven freely. Know this, man after his total perfection will then fulfill his original ordained role. Where? On earth not in heaven.


Verse 50 should show us how God feels about the way mankind misused his sex act for his own pleasure once becoming a fallen creature bearing only the earthly image. “Now this I say brethren, that flesh and blood (born of woman) cannot inherit the kingdom of God, neither does corruption inherit incorruption.” What did Paul mean by this statement that no flesh and blood could inherit the kingdom of God? He simply means flesh in its present sinful state of corruption as it was born of woman cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Although it is true man’s flesh was redeemed also at Calvary, it must first undergo a change either in the resurrection or translation. It is totally impossible for anyone to inherit eternal life depending strictly upon the works of the flesh (which God hates) as being a basis to merit salvation. Many evangelical circles in the religious field have interpreted this passage thus, since flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God and seeing it is only the inner man who (they think) will inherit the kingdom of God, they take the position that in the world to come that man will more or less exist much like a spirit being such as angels do and his earthly body will be completely out of the picture. That is not the picture Paul is presenting because that would be completely contrary to what he had taught in other places. In Romans, he shows where your body will be in the picture, though it has nothing to do with your salvation, seeing it too must be redeemed. Flesh and blood in its present state cannot inherit the kingdom of God until God changes it. We cannot get into the Kingdom of God depending solely on the merits of the flesh to place us there. Nevertheless, if we have experienced the new birth, we must never forget our earthly body is destined also to be there as is so clearly taught in Romans 8, seeing it was also in the purchased price and also awaits redemption. We must depend entirely upon the merits of the new birth constituted through the redemptive work of Christ at Calvary. Nevertheless, that does not annul the fact that our earthly bodies are promised to be there also.


(1) The Shout (Message)

(2) The Trump

(3) Dead Raised

(4) Living Changed

Paul apparently has a different purpose in mind when writing to the Thessalonians than when writing to the Corinthians concerning the resurrection. We note in his writing to the Thessalonians who were apparently a little discouraged concerning their dead loved ones, Paul begins in I Thes. 4:16 giving the full sequence of the order of the resurrection, first it began with a shout and second the trump of God which raises the dead, etc. Whereas, with the Corinthians who need only a little reassurance, he did not begin with the shout, but instead with the trump of God (I Cor. 15:51) which the dead hears and come forth.


It is vital we note also in Daniel 12:2 that somewhere around the time Daniel’s final 70th prophetic week is set in motion, the archangel stands up for the people of Israel (Rev. 12:7-17) because Israel (under the antichrist) will enter into a time of trouble (Matt. 24:15-22) such as they (as a nation) never have before seen. According to Dan. 12:2, there is to be a resurrection of gentile people who have called on the name of the Lord. When the angel informed Daniel all that he did in Chapter 12, a Chapter which incorporates Revelation, Chapters 7, 12 and 14. Daniel nor any other Jew had any idea a gentile would ever call on the name of the Lord. Although Hosea, Amos, and Isaiah had prophesied concerning it, it wasn’t until Paul’s hour that the true revelation on these Old Testament prophecies concerning the gentile church which had remained a hidden mystery was now revealed (Eph. 3:2-6).


Thus, around the time Daniel’s 70th week begins, there is to be a resurrection of the dead. Paul in I Thess. 4 presents that order. First the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout. Don’t look upon the Lord as descending in some visible, corporeal form, because it is not portrayed that way at all. The Bible shows many pictures of Christ when the Lord Jesus finally leaves the mercy seat where he now sits interceding, as shown in Rev. 5, with a sealed scroll in his right hand, a scroll which incorporates the redemptive names of the bride church of all ages. Christ in this scene is depicted in a twofold manner. (1) Not only did he remain seated on the mercy seat throne, but (2) he is also shown as a Lamb opening the seals on the merits that he had been a slain lamb on earth. When finally he does leave that throne after having interceded for every name that makes up the bride church, once they have all come in and have completely fulfilled their role as God intended, the next pictorial picture seen of Christ, he is shown on earth in Rev. 10:1-2 as a gigantic angelic spirit form being, holding his scroll now completely opened, shouting TIME SHALL BE NO MORE! His coming was to release the seven mysterious thunders to the bride church only, shortly before he takes her off the earth.


Thus, in Paul’s order of the resurrection, the shout comes first. The shout is not to benefit the dead saints, but the living saints. The trump, blasted by the archangel Gabriel, got the attention of the dead. The shout explained by Bro. William Branham is a message sent forth to these living people to awaken and shake them out of their Babylonian traditions, placing their faith back into the revealed truth, sometime before the trump is sounded to raise the dead in Christ. For too long, denominational religion has looked upon this setting as a shout, the sound of a trump, the dead in Christ raising, and the living being changed, all in a period of less than a minute. I grant you, when the dead in Christ are raised and the living are changed, each group in their order will be changed immediately, but the sequence of this order itself requires far more time than that. The shout is a message to the living which precedes the sound of the trump of God which raises the dead. God had to first send that shout or message into the earth to do something to awaken that living element of people out of their religious sleep and slumbering attitude and get them straightened up and aware of the event that is just ahead. The living element needed their eyes opened and their spiritual ears tuned to this event in order that shortly before the translation when those thunders are definitely to be sounded they will be in spiritual shape to hear them. Remember the last trump of I Cor. 15:52 is the identical trump recorded in I Thes. 4:16 which raises the dead first. In the Corinthian letter, Paul simply didn’t mention the shout which comes first. Imagine had there not been a shout at the end of the age to awaken the sleeping virgins, nothing to disturb them from slumber or awaken them to world conditions or refresh their thinking and understanding of the scriptures and they had continued to drift on in time totally unaware of anything about to happen, when suddenly the dead came forth. God would have absolutely caught the living element by surprise! At best, our reaction may still be one of surprise, nevertheless, when that hour arrives God will be doing something in the spiritual bosom of the living, whereby they won’t walk into that hour totally unaware of what is taking place. Like Enoch and Elijah, who both knew the moment to take that walk and where to meet the Lord, likewise will this end time element of people.


Why? Because God somewhere would have said something that had spiritually awakened them and they are now in a progressive revelation and under spiritual leadership of the Holy Ghost. It is Christ’s way of courting the living element. Christ in spirit form has courted the church down through the ages. He, in spirit form (the Holy Ghost), has made love, wooed and talked to the church, yet in these last days before the total windup, he is going to court her in a fashion she has never been courted before. There is nothing the living can do to assist or hinder the resurrection of the dead, because once that archangel, Gabriel, blows that trump, instantaneously everyone ordained to come forth will come forth from the dust of the earth (Dan. 12:2). May I remind you, the spirits of those dead Christians who are now with the Lord knows far more about when Christ shall return to resurrect their dead bodies than we living do. The trump sounds and the dead come forth THEN, Paul says, we which are alive and remain shall be changed. No, the living will not be caught by surprise or be ignorant to the progress as to what God is doing. Many will say, but the prophet to the age declared God will have to do something. Sure, God has to do something and the beauty of it is, HE WILL, but if our spiritual understanding has not been awakened to the reality of what God in His scriptures is doing this very hour, WE WILL NEVER HEAR THOSE MYSTERIOUS THUNDERS OR ANYTHING ELSE. That is why Satan is brainwashing and wooing the people to sleep to get them away from the scriptures which teach us how to conduct and prepare our self. It is the Bible which says he will perfect the living bride church (not those dead in Christ) by the washing of the water by the word.


Perfection is not for the dead remnant, it is for the living remnant who is ordained to be living at the moment when the change takes place. By divine revelation, those people will stand in every verse of scripture of the New Testament, therefore the shout or message is saying to the living, WAKE UP! GET YOUR EARS IN TUNE WITH THE WORD BECAUSE YOU ARE MOVING TOWARD THE CLIMAX! The living hear the shout, but the dead hear the arch angel with the trump and come forth. Certainly, if you had no idea what was taking place and suddenly deceased loved ones began appearing, you would be greatly surprised. Yet, when that hour transpires and all scriptures have been consummated, whatever God does in those thunders once he has left the mercy seat and is pictured in Rev. 10 as that gigantic spirit being with the scroll opened in his hand, those thunders shall prepare the hearts of the living not only to expect it, but to accept the raising of the dead. Thus, when the deceased come forth and the living are changed, they won’t have to stand there with their mouth gaped open. Seeing the dead come forth first only when the trump is sounded, we living can’t devise some wild revelation and run off and leave them.


Behold I shew you a mystery, we shall not all sleep, but WE (believers) shall be changed. Please understand the word change here has no relationship to the inner man whatsoever being changed because the inner man experienced his change through the new birth (2 Cor. 5:17). I Cor. 15:51 is definitely relating to the return of Christ (in the air) when fleshly believers who are alive will undergo this change. Bear in mind, when we are changed, our flesh will not be changed into something or resemble something that bears no likeness of flesh. Your body will still remain flesh as perfectly illustrated by Christ when he arose from the dead and appeared through a closed door unto his disciples saying, be not afraid, it is I. A spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see me have (Christ’s resurrected body was flesh). That flesh which lay in the tomb now resurrected had appeared in their midst. Remember, the translation nor resurrection is never discussing the inner man being changed, it is always the change of the outer fleshly man. For here we see where the redemption of the body is being performed. Paul continues discussing the fleshly body saying, we shall all be changed in a moment in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump. The last trump shall sound and the fleshly dead bodies shall first be raised incorruptible. For this corruption shall put on incorruption (referring to the dead) and this mortal (referring to living who is still subject to death) must put on immortality. Because, if Jesus doesn’t come and stop this cycle of death for those people also, they too would die.


Note Paul is discussing the change of the dead flesh as to when it will occur, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye. At the sound of the last trump, the dead shall raise first incorruptible and afterward, we which are alive and remain shall be changed. Just how soon afterwards is not clear. In relation to this verse of the dead rising sometime before the living, I am fully aware of what Bro. William Branham said could be a POSSIBILITY and I am also aware of how so many make reference to this POSSIBILITY AS IF IT WERE AN ABSOLUTE BIBLICAL DOCTRINE. Therefore, try to understand what I am about to say. When the dead come forth from the ground, we know it won’t take Almighty God a week to get them out. NO, it is done in the twinkling of an eye. Furthermore note, the dead had absolutely nothing to do with their coming forth. They all came forth at HIS command (provided they can qualify for Rom. 8:11). Not one of them even needed resurrection faith to be changed or to be raised up. It will be done so quickly. How could a dead man believe. God signals and the dead come forth first. That instant they respond to his call. They are not even in the grave struggling or wrestling, trying to get up after he calls. Remember, no mortal man will be standing over the graves calling them forth either.


How could any mortal man call forth all the dead from the crust of the earth? He can only be in one place, but God is everywhere. Therefore, our main thought here is the time element required for the change in the resurrection, seeing the dead come forth first. Time required for the change is a moment, in the twinkling of an eye. Remember also, when that last trump sounds no living man’s ears on earth will even hear it sound. Only the dead in Christ will hear that sound. Remember, there will absolutely be no struggling or wrestling on their part trying to get up. When that trumpet sounds, it will be so simple and easy for that human corruptible body which has laid there perhaps for decades or centuries, now completely decayed and returned unto the various elements of creation itself to reassemble and come forth from its resting place glorified and incorruptible bearing the image of the heavenly sown in weakness, but raised in power; sown in corruption, but raised in incorruption; sown a natural body, but raised a spiritual body and bearing the image of the heavenly, the perfection of the resurrected Christ. However, once again I must remind you. Bearing all this image of the heavenly does not mean we are now designed to live in the heavenlies. No, the eternal, incorruptible, glorified body as always is designed to live on this earth. Remember originally that is why God gave the spirit man an earthly body. It is to live here and inhabit the planet earth. Don’t misunderstand my thought. I am not bypassing the fact that for a brief period, we shall first be caught up into the heavenlies, nevertheless that is not our eternal destiny. That stay is only temporary. The fact that God, during that hour, will have resurrected those corruptible bodies from the earth, shows he is already in progress of preparing the earth, getting everything ready for the return to earth of those glorified saints. They return bearing the image of the heavenly, the perfection of the resurrected Christ himself seeing the Bible declares we do not know what we will be like, but John disclosed when he appears (in the clouds of glory) we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is. Our bodies will then be like his, glorified and perfect. From that hour on, our fleshly glorified bodies will by no means be limited to merely earthly things because if you recall, following Christ’s resurrection, he could appear and disappear at will, which goes to show that great supernatural power incorporated into the resurrected or translated glorified fleshly man.


Before the fall, no doubt, Adam and Eve, while maintaining that perfect state of fellowship with God when no sin, sickness nor death incorporated their flesh, could just as easily have had fellowship visibly with an angel who is a spirit being and a part of God’s great spiritual family as they could have fellowshipped each other. However, after the fall when man became totally earthly, bearing only the image of the earthly, God’s presence somehow or other left him. Death became a fact, sin was imputed into the bloodstream and flesh now becomes nothing more than a great veil to the inner man that shut him out from fellowshipping the other world. Therefore, he could no longer see at will the spirit world. The inner man Adam now becomes more and more engrossed in only the sight of his own earthly surroundings. Without the image of the heavenly, what a horrible prison house his earthly flesh has not become to him. Yet once again, praise God, when that day dawns that the old corruptible, fleshly body (of man) will be changed into his glorious likeness and being changed into that man’s glorious likeness we shall be able to contact the heavenly realm as well as the earthly realm. What glory there will be on earth as the glory and knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth in the same capacity that the water covers the sea.


This may sound shocking to some, especially to certain followers of this end time message who have become guilty of devising practically every kind of idea as to what they must do or believe or what they must wait upon from the grave in order to have rapturing faith to be changed. Though I submit to you, if we have the Holy Spirit (Rom. 8:11), if we live right, talk and walk right and that is about all I know to do anyway. Then I am confident when the hour arrives for the translation if we are among the living we won’t have to strain our self in the least to be ready to be changed. I am confident if the Lord, only by his word, without any help from anyone, can take care of that dead man, he can take care of me also. Tell me beloved, what will the dead do to change their situation. Nothing! the Bible in Rom. 8:11 has already settled it for them because Paul said, speaking of those who are to be changed whether living or dead, that if that same spirit which raised Christ from the dead dwells in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his spirit which dwells in you. The thing you want to be sure of is to have that Spirit of Christ in your life and you be obedient to that spirit and everything else will take care of itself.


Many will declare, O but when the dead begin to appear on this earth to the living, that will give us rapturing faith. It is true the dead will raise sometime before the living are changed. The time interval I do know. The prophet to the age declared, not as a doctrine, but as a possibility though many choose to make it a doctrine, that it was possible the dead could raise as much as 40 days ahead of the living and appear unto them. Now that is only a possibility. That is not a doctrine and as a possibility I can accept it, because I have nothing against the fact the resurrected dead might come forth and appear to the living saints as they were seen doing at the resurrection of Christ (Matt. 27:52-53) if God for some purpose wants to do that. But tell me beloved, what got Enoch all enthused? Did someone from the dead come along and inspire him to get going to make the translation? Well, if the dead didn’t come by, what did stimulate him? It was the Spirit of God himself! Did someone from the dead come along and inspire Elijah to get ready to go? You know better! Well then, why on earth should I have to believe it just has to be somebody who returns from the dead to get me ready. I grant you, since the dead are changed sometime before, how much sooner I do not know. If a dead saint were to appear in their resurrected body to believers such as they did in Matt. 27 after Christ’s resurrection, it might do a lot of things!


Nevertheless, I am also reminded of an illustration used by Christ concerning the rich man and Lazarus when the rich man pleaded for somebody to be sent from the dead to make believers out of his brothers on earth. Abraham told him, if they won’t hear Moses and the prophets who are preaching the word, they wouldn’t believe if one rose from the dead (Luke 16:27-31). I have nothing against this thing of seeing grandmother coming back in a resurrected body talking to me, but I tell you what I am terribly opposed to, as I am sure God is, and it is this thing of people wanting to reach out and build such an imaginary picture on this one possibility (of the dead having to show up to give you rapturing faith) when beloved, they continually walk all over what has taken place in the Bible. In respect to Enoch and Elijah, God’s two perfect types, no dead came by to inspire them to get ready to go nor did the dead inform the that the hour was near for their translation. Enoch, by revelated faith, knew when he would go. Elijah, by revelated faith, knew when he would go. Noah by revelated faith, knew when to enter the ark. Jesus knew when he would go and praise God, somebody here on earth will know one of these days when it is time for them to go also. No Beloved, God never slipped up on Enoch or Elijah and he won’t slip up on the saints to be translated. They are going to know where to be as well as what to be doing at the right time when Jesus is ready to fulfill what Paul’s revelation declares, not only in I Thes. 4:14-17, but I Cor. 15:51-57 as well. I believe God has already sent a shout into this religious world which especially awoke the wise virgins, Matt. 25:5 who will be composed of the living saints ready for that hour. That particular shout of Matthew 25 which awakened the sleeping virgins did not wake the dead saints because they are still sleeping in the ground, but it did wake a people to the intimate fact that this thing is going to take place out in front of us very soon. Therefore, we have to get awake to that fact and get the scriptures oriented and established in our soul which is shown in Matthew 25 as the wise virgins trimming their lamps. The revelated word of faith is like a compass to get our faith looking in the right direction for the event of the coming of the Lord. No, it is not me straining myself, it is merely us getting our mind in the right frame of thinking. Those biblical characters, Enoch and Elijah, who were translated were not straining themselves trying to believe this and that saying, Oh, if I could just believe hard enough or strong enough what has been said, I can make it. No beloved, they were simply walking in revealed faith with God. People make it sound so hard when actually it is going to be very simple. I am confident if God can take care of a dead man, he will have no problem taking care of the living.


Just remember, it is possible there can be a number of days involved between the resurrection of the dead and the translation of the living, but if you try to lay that down as a doctrine, that it simply must be that way, I remind you that you have no scripture to support such a doctrine. We are only presuming it could be that way based on the fact it did appear in that manner when Christ arose from the dead and there was an interval of days which followed and the dead saints appeared unto many. We presume based on that, it could repeat itself in like manner, but to make it a doctrine, you have no scripture to prove it. Furthermore, we come back to this fact concerning Matthew 27. Matthew 27 had been only a type in order to fulfill a shadow which is portrayed in Leviticus 23:9-14 which shadow was fulfilled in reality with the resurrection of Christ raising on the first day of the week. Therefore, since the shadow was fulfilled during the first advent of Christ and if all of that in Matt. 27 went along to constitute the fulfillment of the shadow, then as far as saints resurrecting and appearing again unto the living as they did in Matthew 27, we really wouldn’t have a shadow now to be fulfilled in the second advent, would we? Nevertheless, bear in mind when we say the dead in Christ raises in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, we are not necessarily declaring at that very instant when the trumpet sounds, out of the grave pops the dead and like a streak of lightening we which are alive and remain, are changed and immediately we are off for heaven. Nevertheless, when time does arrive for the living to be changed, you may be sure of one thing, they will all be changed together (instantly) and whenever they do leave this earth, they all leave together, both the resurrected and translated saints go up to meet the Lord in the air. This phrase, twinkling of an eye, spoken of in scripture applied strictly to bringing forth the dead from the grave, nevertheless in changing the living, God will certainly not be in any prolonged period of time.


Before that hour is culminated, every type of a wild fanatical doctrine will run to and fro on this subject and these teachings will absolutely have a tendency to confuse minds. Therefore, we must keep our minds spiritually stable and remember when something is a true doctrine you will always have scripture to back it up. When the dead come forth, they will not come forth in intervals, they will all come forth and be changed at the same time (likewise with the living) and there won’t be a message anyone can preach over their grave to bring them out. You can’t affect nor hinder in any manner God bringing forth the dead in the proper hour. Their coming forth depends entirely on whether or not they had that spirit within them which raised Christ from the dead. If in every age that true believer had the spirit of God in his life and he walked in the light of his hour and that spirit quickened to that individual believer that they were walking in all the light of truth as presented to them in their hour, though their bodies be in the ground the spirit of the Lord will bring them forth. That is the only assurance the dead can have of their bodies being resurrected when the last trump of God shall sound.


It is you and I of the living who await the translation that Satan will try to tear apart and destroy with every doctrine he can send against us. It is the living who must keep their minds clear and open to the revelation of the scripture. Remember when the translation of saints takes place, they neither are translated a few here and later on a few more, etc. No, they too are all translated at once. I remind you the world will not be standing by watching. No, they won’t see you go although like with Enoch and Elijah, somebody will come searching for you to leave that testimony that you could not be found.


May I say, no need to look for that hour to be translated until first of all everything which has been declared in the scriptures which is to affect the true bride church in that hour has all been applied to her. Whoever that living realm may be will not only need to be perfected in the word, but furthermore, God will also have separated, purified and perfected each one of them to every extent of that revealed word of faith given unto them and has further removed from the bride ranks every soul who absolutely will not measure up to the true revelation and the scriptural values that the word of God declares the bride church must have before that hour. God will have separated from her ranks all this carnal riffraff which attached itself. Before the translation, those individuals will be found, either back in the world among the world tares or else somewhere out in the realm of the foolish virgins, but certainly not among the bride saints. That is the spiritual picture the world is left in once the living element of true revelated bride saints reaches that hour. Remember this, in October, 1975, there is none of the living who even knows when Christ is coming for his church. At this moment they have nothing to determine that event by. For the past ten years, people have assumed, presumed, set dates, etc., yet they are still here. Nevertheless, I am sure of this one thing, when that time is getting close for the change and translation, you may rest assured God won’t be slipping up on anybody. He never slipped up on Enoch nor Elijah, those two perfect types.


As if we did not have enough fanaticism to contend with, I recently heard a new revelation floating through this area. No, it did not come from the Bible, it came from various individuals’ private interpretation of something the prophet to the age had said. Beloved, this lets me know it is going to take nothing short of a revelation and not mere verbal statements to make it. You had better know by revelation of the spirit of God what that prophet said while here, or else you can find yourselves like multitudes are finding themselves, headed straight for quicksand! The new revelation was that the rapture has already taken place and now no one can be in the gentile bride church except they die. HOW FOOLISH! When the Bible said the dead in Christ raise first, then we (bride) which are alive and remain shall be changed. If the bride has already been raptured, then the resurrection of the dead has also taken place, because that happens first. Here is one thing which helped launch or promote such a false revelation. It is something they found stated in two different books. In the Church Age book it was recorded the seven thunders have already been revealed. Well, naturally if the seven thunders have already been sounded, they have also already been revealed. Based on that fact, certain individuals say, if the seven thunders have already been sounded and revealed, and Bro. William Branham stated Christ would return for his bride church somewhere around the time the seven thunders of Rev. 10:4 are revealed, then naturally in their minds of thinking if the seven thunders have already been sounded and revealed, the rapture also would now (by 1975) have already taken place. Such an idea would only be carnal logical thinking. The thing they don’t realize is this; that as yet (1975) the thunders have not sounded (not been revealed). By the same token, because the prophet also stated in the Seal Book there was only 3 ½ years left for the Jew and because the year 1977 is being used by so many for the termination of all things, certain individuals naturally began calculating back from the figure 1977 and they plainly see since we are already almost into the year of 1976, we have quite some time ago entered into and passed through the marginal line of 3 ½ years. Therefore, there is nothing left for them to say but that the rapture is already passed. No, they never received such a carnal interpretation from the Bible, their carnal theory like all the rest is taken from their own personal understanding of certain statements from these books. I go to the other book which shows THE THUNDERS HAVE NOT SOUNDED! If they have sounded, please tell me when Jesus is coming. The prophet said when the seven mysterious thunders sound (Rev. 10:4) they will bring us knowledge of when Christ is coming. When will that be? I do not know. God will reveal that in his own good time. People should stop probing at those unknown thunders.


Bear in mind our schools of theology have only looked at the scriptures presumptuously, yet when the time comes that there is to be a living people on earth to be the very recipient of this change which takes place in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, it is these people and these people alone who will be privileged to hear the sounding of the seven mysterious thunders of which John heard, but was not permitted to write. Now let me show you why that moment of the twinkling of an eye will not slip upon the living saints. Oh, but does not the scripture declare someone says, he will come as a thief in the night? True, he does come in that fashion to many who only know by doctrine that one day he will appear for his church. However spiritually, those people are sound asleep. Potentially, they have the same scriptures the elect does, but it is only the elected who will have the awakening and revelation, the others will absolutely be as Jesus said; lest he come as thief and catch them asleep and naked.


Bro. Branham, the prophet to the age, declared the sounding of the seven mysterious thunders would bring knowledge to the bride concerning the soon coming of Christ. With that thought in mind, turn with me to Rev. 10:2-3 for a few closing remarks. Here we see a picture where in the scripture is portraying Christ, not in his physical corporeal, bodily form, oh no, but in spirit form or angelic form, because what corporeal bodied man could possibly stand with one foot on the land and the other on the sea. This figure is none other than Christ in spirit form on the earth. But, what is he doing here on the earth at this point in spirit angelic form? The scene had to be portrayed unto John the Apostle in the spirit in this manner in order to show in reality that when Christ does appear to take away his waiting bride, when she shall see him as he is and be like him, where according to I Thes. 4, he will meet her in the air. Then if the bride is to meet Christ in the air and not here on the earth, it is there we will see him in that glorified body as the disciples saw him leave from the Mt. of Olives almost 1900 years ago.


Therefore, keep in mind Rev. 10:2-3 portrays Jesus in spirit or angelic form. Know this, it is the spirit of Christ of earth to reveal to his awaiting bride the seven mysterious thunders which John heard, but could not write concerning them. What those thunders say will be heard by no one but the bride of Christ only, for it will awaken the living element to rapturing (revelatory) faith. There is nothing in this Bible which tells you what those seven mysterious thunders hidden in that seventh seal are, we only know when they sound according to the prophet to the age, they reveal to the awaiting bride knowledge which pertains to her departure, translation, etc. There isn’t a preacher this side of glory who can possibly tell you or even presume (in 1975) what they are. No one knows, but I know this, John in the spirit heard exactly what those thunders were or uttered but was not permitted to write what he heard because what he heard pertains to the little bride of Christ only and those thunders will not sound until Christ comes to this earth in this form shown in Rev. 10:1-3.


Now picture Jesus if you will in his glorified, visible corporeal body standing with one foot on the land and one on the sea. There is no way you could possibly do that. You would have to see a gigantic super being, wouldn’t you? Yet, when Jesus appears in his glorified body and the bride sees him, it will be there in the clouds of glory as he will appear unto her only there portrayed as a bridegroom. That glorified body of Christ never touches this earth until sometime after it has appeared first in the air and taken off this earth the living bride saints who heard the sounding of the seven thunders which no doubt gave her her final instructions of revealed faith for the translation. Appearing to her in the air, he carries her to the wedding supper where she is united with him and then it is in Rev. 19 where you see him portrayed as returning to earth with all his saints. That is when his glorified foot of flesh touched the earth. There you see it all in its bodily makeup, however here in Rev. 10:1-3 you are not looking at Jesus in that manner, you are seeing him portrayed strictly in a gigantic spirit form with one foot on the sea and another on the earth. John had to portray it as that huge angelic being. Why? Because he is the master and verse 3 declares standing here in such a massive figure seen in the spirit cries with a loud voice as a lion roareth. Is not Christ the lion of the tribe of Judah. Who else would have the authority to roar in such manner? Now watch carefully- and when he cried with a loud voice seven thunders uttered their voices and John said he was about to write what the thunders uttered, but a voice told him to seal up those things the seven thunders uttered and write them not. Is it not strange God would actually allow something to be spoken, yet refuse to permit John to write down what was said when John had been commissioned to write everything which was, which is and is to come. Yet, there is something seen right here in Rev. 10:4 that John could not write although he heard it and knew what it was.


I ask you a simple question, did God make a mistake in allowing that thing to happen? Certainly not! If you read between the lines, here is what it is. Since John was looking at Jesus in gigantic spirit form here on the earth at the end of the age for the declaration of those thunders and the fact Christ had in his right hand an open scroll lets us know in that hour Christ will have completed his mediatorial work for the bride and has already left the throne as he is portrayed in his mediatorial work in Rev. 5. There the seventh seal in Rev. 10 is already completely broken off and the scroll which he holds in his right hand bears the names of the redeemed for whom he has been interceding. That scroll is here officially opened and he has not come for the very people who this scroll constitutes or is made up of. Therefore, because he has come for that people and cried with a loud voice as when a lion roareth. The seven mysterious thunders can and will be announced at that time. Up until that hour, every doctrine will crisscross this earth, probing at these mysterious things saying pro and con about them until it has weeded away confused and wrecked people’s spiritual thinking, until eventually the only people left standing before God pleasing unto him will be that living element of people who have truly received the leadership of he spirit of Christ in their hearts. That hour has arrived and Christ has come forth to call, first the dead and change the living. In that hour those seven thunders will be announced and we will see then what this world will be like. That will be when, like Enoch and Elijah, knew where to go, in that hour we also shall know what to do to get ready for the change soon to take place in this old flesh. Therefore, as the dead in Christ alone hear the trump and is gloriously changed into his image in that moment in the twinkling of an eye, coming forth, how is it going to affect the living realm who are also awaiting that change. Recall when their change does come it too will come in a moment in the twinkling of an eye. Now concerning the living saints, we know God will not be in the process of days changing their mortal flesh either, yet carnally speaking would it not seem to be more difficult or impractical for God to change that which as dead, decayed and returned to dust than it would be for him to merely change the living element. Consider a burned body now dead, its component elements already fused back into the gaseous forms of creation leaving only a carbon trace here on this planet. Wouldn’t it seem much harder for God to find and reassemble all these component parts of that human flesh, resurrect the dead into a glorious image of the second Adam, than it would be for him to merely change the living. Yet it seems it is this living realm that man always wants to try and make to be a far more difficult thing to be changed than the dead in Christ.


Some say it is all over and the bride of Christ is gone, yet because the dead are not up yet, I KNOW THE RAPTURE HAS NOT TAKEN PLACE! No, the dead won’t raise first and take off to glory while the living, caught by surprise, must run quickly and prepare themselves and then later take off. NO! Paul says after the change comes, the living and the dead, TOGETHER (not in broken intervals) SHALL BE CAUGHT UP IN THE CLOUDS TO MEET THE LORD IN THE AIR. Perfection won’t be reached by the living and they have to wait around for months and years for the dead to finally come forth. I am convinced when the hour of perfection in that word has reached its climax and the last soul has already been brought into God’s complete program, there will no longer be any need for him to remain on the mercy seat. Stepping forth as portrayed in Rev. 10, with his open scroll, shouting as a lion roareth, TIME IS NO MORE, and the seven thunders ushered forth their message. What is said will be so simple that the bride, by revelatory faith, can move right into it. Every revelation preached and received out of this book has been preached to the man of the world, however, because the time factor is so short, what these thunders declare will never be televised, programmed over radio nor even printed. THE BRIDE ALONE WILL HEAR HER FINAL INSTRUCTIONS SHORTLY BEFORE THE DEAD COME FORTH AND WE WHICH ARE ALIVE AND REMAIN ARE CHANGED.


In Rev. 5 John sees Christ as a visible form, seated on the throne. People often ask, how could that be Christ seated on the mercy seat throne when the revelation of the seals has already been delivered by the prophet of God (1963)? Very simple, you believe in only one God, don’t you? James 2:19 and that God is Spirit being covering all space, not in human form as Christ is.


Who did John see seated on the mercy seat throne holding in his right hand a closed and sealed scroll, sealed with seven seals? He saw none other than Jesus portrayed in a High Priest role seated on the throne, serving in his mediatorial intercessory work for the believers of the grace age. About the throne is seen a great halo because remember the great eternal spirit who fills all space has taken Christ up and seated him on the right hand of majesty, power and glory (Matt. 26:64) Therefore, as your eyes behold him seated there in the position of the Father (that is on the right hand of power and glory) in his hand is a scroll rolled up and sealed with seven seals and the written contents on the inside. It is the scroll of redemption which constitutes all the names of God’s elect bride throughout all the ages of his intercessory work. Remember, because Christ is still in the process of interceding for the names on that scroll, there is no cause for the scroll to be opened. Recall, when he ascended into glory, to be at the right hand of power, millions whose names were already written on that scroll had never yet been born. Here we see the foreknowledge of God before the foundation of the world in operation.


However, when time arrived for the revelation of the seven seals binding the scroll to be brought forth here on earth unto a mortal, living realm, the question was asked in glory; who is worthy to take the scroll and loose the seals thereof? John was about to weep because no one anywhere could be found worthy and the angel said, weep not, for behold THE LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDAH hath (past tense) prevailed to take the book and loose the seals thereof. Who is the Lion of the Tribe of Judah? Jesus the Christ, the very one seated on the mercy seat throne. John’s eyes glued to that figure seated on the throne, holding the scroll, is anxiously waiting for the Lion of the tribe of Judah to step forth and break the seven seals holding the scroll when suddenly it isn’t the Lion of the tribe of Judah he sees, but coming out of the midst of the throne, not from underneath, not from behind nor from the side, but where? RIGHT OUT OF THE MIDST OF THE THRONE John sees a Lamb as though it has been wounded, having seven horns and seven eyes step forth! But why was he announced as a lion and then appear as a lamb to take the scroll from him seated on the mercy seat throne? No such natural beast actually exists, it is a figurative or symbolical beast shown to John. In actuality, Christ is not even a lion, therefore, the lion is also figurative. That face the figurative lamb (who symbolized Christ’s office work on earth) had seven horns and seven eyes, these are none other than the seven spirits of God which were incarnated in Jesus Christ and prefigured in the Old Testament in the seven redemptive names of God revealed in the dispensations of time.


Seeing the figurative wounded lamb coming out of the midst of the throne signified to John as he looked upon Jesus seated on the throne as a high priest (yet never once leaving the throne throughout the symbolical picture) that Christ, as a lamb, broke the seals based on the merits that he was slain and crucified as God’s redemptive Lamb on earth. (John 1:29, 36) But recall Christ was introduced by the angel as the Lion of the tribe of Judah which was to be his next office work, for when he comes again, he will not be portrayed as a Lamb, but as a Lion. Where is Christ all this time? In reality, he hasn’t moved one inch from the mercy seat. It simply shows time had arrived that the great Eternal Spirit God is going to allow Christ to break the seals binding the scroll. The only question is, will the seals be opened on the basis that one day he would be a king or on the basis he had been a Lamb. Thus, we see it was on the basis he had been a Lamb on earth. Therefore Christ, our second Adam, serving in capacity of high priest received the invested authority from the Eternal Spirit based on his Lambship to begin breaking the seals. When Christ finally does leave the mercy seat he is seen portrayed as that mighty angelic figure in Rev. 10:1-2 shouting TIME WILL BE NO MORE and the sound of the seven mysterious thunders utter their voice to the bride shortly before the resurrection of the dead.

Their Word – 1975, September




Christ’s mission on earth had been to present the Father’s word to chosen apostles who were elected to carry on in His stead in the grace age and a prayer of blessing is given in their behalf in John 17. Christ permitted the chosen apostles to take His revelation and present it to the hungry multitudes who would believe on Him through “THEIR WORD”. Satan slowly through the years, worked his way into the church fellowship changing “THEIR WORD” over to his (the devil’s word), and through the antichrist led the church into the dark ages. Through the more than 400 year Reformation Period, God, by degrees restored “THEIR WORD” back among the believers. However, it was not until the end of the age when God sent the spirit of Elijah into the earth that all the restored teachings of the Reformation, which was the framework of the revelation of apostolic faith, should be taken out of denominational settings and all restored truth of ‘THEIR WORD” placed correctly and scripturally into one message and given unto a people at the end of the age. Thus, we examine the event of “THEIR WORD” which opened the age as well as closing it out.





Turn with me to St. John 17, where is recorded the final prayer Jesus would ever utter concerning His disciples, as well as including the things of which He had accomplished throughout his 3½ years of earthly ministry. The prayer in John 17 further incorporates the things (doctrines) which He taught, the works which had already been accomplished, as well as the name of the Father which had been revealed and manifested unto the disciples. All this is seen right here in this intercessory prayer where He prayed for the future success of His disciples.


While in prayer, Christ made one very particular bold outstanding statement which we desire to look deeper into. Before we do, we note verse 21 shows Christ in prayer for His disciples whom He must leave behind to carry on in His footsteps, praying they might be ONE (in spirit, doctrine, objective, purpose, etc.) even as He and the Father are one! Yet in verse 20, and this is the verse we desire to discuss, Christ is heard saying – neither pray I for these alone (meaning His present day disciples) but for them also (future tense) which shall believe on me (that is on Christ and no other) through “THEIR WORD.”




Notice please, Christ never said believe on me through MY WORD, instead He said believe on me through “THEIR WORD”. Such a statement must be examined to mean one of two things – either “THEIR WORD” is going to be God’s word, or “THEIR WORD” is going to be their own personal preconceived ideas.




In order to receive a more accurate picture of what Christ is literally declaring by using such a profound expression as this, let us briefly mention various quotes or various little statements dropped off here and there by the Saviour throughout His personal earthly ministry. Since we won’t be using His entire quote or statement found in different verses, please do not think we will be taking these quotes out of their contexts, because in each case the entire verse where the quote or statement appears is absolutely built around the very fact of what Christ is making reference unto, and that is THE WORD which He speaks!


In John 12:48, Jesus says, “The WORD that I have spoken, the same (Word) shall judge him in the last day.” In John 14:24 we hear him say, “the WORD ye hear is not mine.” Well, if the WORD they were hearing was not His, then whose was it? Let us continue to read in John 14:24 which finishes that statement… “The WORD you hear is the Father’s which sent me.” And again in John 17:8 we see a similar statement concerning the Father, the great Eternal Spirit who fills all space. Christ, in prayer, says, “I have given unto them (disciples) the WORDS which thou gavest me.” Therefore, whose words has Christ been speaking all along the way? It is none other than GOD’S WORD!


Again Christ says, the WORDS that I speak unto you they are Spirit and they are life, (John 6:63). Therefore, when you wrap all this up it verifies one fact, Jesus the Christ is absolutely none other than an anointed vessel of clay through which the inspiration of Jehovah God, the great Eternal Spirit, might speak His WORD! Thus, we must understand Christ’s WORD, spoken to the disciples, is certainly not ideas which originated from His natural human side of clay causing Him to verbally or vocally speak what He did! No, because Christ further declares (John 5:19-20) I speak nothing in myself but only what the Father (great Eternal Spirit filling all space) shows me.




Speaking nothing in myself but what the Father shows me, certainly has no intentions of implying Christ could not walk down the road and be able to carry on a normal earthly conversation with the disciples concerning something in a material way which they spotted while walking along the road without the disciples going overboard feeling every word Christ ever uttered had to be looked upon as though it was God’s word or word of eternal life! NO, there were certain things spoken by this man Christ which was conversation produced from none other than His natural fleshly side of life. For instance, I believe often Christ may have freely discussed a horse, house or beautiful flowers or something material with His disciples. Why shouldn’t Christ, who was totally man as well as totally God, be permitted to carry on such a natural earthly conversation without someone going overboard, feeling simply because He spoke it that every word which flowed from His lips could not be anything other than words of eternal life! Yet such conversation, though not words of eternal life, does show an expression of His human nature.


No doubt often while in the home of Mary and Martha, Jesus would make complimentary statements in reference to the fine meal the two sisters had prepared for Him. Again I ask you, would such a conversation concerning good food being served have to imply these WORDS were words of eternal life simply because He spoke them! Certainly not. Yet beloved, when it came to those very vital things, or shall we say, vital statements of which He taught those disciples statements which were of absolute necessity that those chosen disciples should remember, then it was such verbal statements as these which were absolutely God’s WORD – these were WORDS of eternal life!




Now I trust you are able to understand the difference between statements made by His flesh and statements which were definitely of the Spirit, statements which were the eternal WORDS of God spoken for the sole purpose of eternal life, because beloved, not every statement Christ ever uttered in His life time is to be considered or looked upon as the WORDS OF ETERNAL LIFE. Note that statement we previously mentioned, recorded in John 17:8, when Christ has climaxed His earthly ministry we hear Him saying – I have given them the WORDS WHICH THOU GAVEST ME! Note carefully what else Jesus said – and they (disciples) have received them! Given unto them THY WORDS incorporates 3½ years of teaching. Such a statement incorporates many statements, many parables, many illustrations or phrases, and once you have placed all that together, it all forms a very beautiful picture concerning the plan of God which was instilled into the human minds of those who heard Him.




Knowing His earthly ministry is already completed. Christ the man, the anointed one prays this prayer recorded in John 17 where verse 3 openly declared what eternal life is! Christ says eternal life is to know the eternal Father (who is Spirit filling all space) as the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent. Here we see no one knows the Father save the Son and unless the Son will reveal who the Father is, NOBODY will ever know! It takes a revelation to know the Father! (I John 2:13) If Eternal Life is to know the Father and the Son, how does this come about. Study prayerfully Matthew 11:27.


We must realize the prayer is in behalf of all He has taught and accomplished through His earthly ministry and everything He has implanted in the life of these disciples as we hear Him say in verse 8 – Father, I have given unto them THY WORDS and they have received them. Note, the disciples have already (by faith or revelation) received the Father’s WORDS! In verse 4 of that prayer Christ declares, I have finished the work thou hast given for me to do. Note carefully verse 6 where he declares, I have manifested or revealed thy name unto these men thou hast given me out of this world.




Thus we see three outstanding things which were precisely important which the fleshly man, Christ, the Anointed One, the Son of God accomplished while here in His earthly ministry. Let us review them. (1) According to verse 4, He finished the assigned work, (2) According to verse 6, He manifested or revealed the name of the Father to His disciples, (3) According to verse 8, He says He has given the disciples ‘THY WORD”. And note, the man Christ, who was born of the virgin (Mary) says. . . and they have accepted all these things!





Closing His earthly ministry with prayer we note something most important. We see from this final, great intercessory prayer, especially in behalf of those 11 disciples, (Judas Iscariot weeded out) that the man Christ, who is soon to be removed from the scene through His death at Calvary, is fully aware this great ministry He has begun must be continued on and furthermore He is aware the responsibility to carry on this ministry must rest upon the shoulders of other men, not merely ONE MAN, but MANY men, 11 men who have already received all the teachings Christ had spoken up to this hour! Therefore, we note the man Christ is in intercessory prayer for those original eleven chosen disciples (seeing Judas had already gone to betray Him). John 13:30-31. He concentrates on the eleven ordained ones to carry on in His stead. But wait, we note in verse 20 the chosen disciples are not the only ones Christ includes in His prayer for He now says, neither pray I for these alone (eleven chosen apostles), but for them also (future tense) who shall believe on me through “THEIR WORD”! Notice, the people will not believe on the disciples, but will be believing on Christ through the WORD SPOKEN BY the apostles.




Now I ask you, will these men, in order to be accepted (by others) have to become repetitious copycats of every word Jesus spoke, or will they be free to minister as they see fit, using their own verbal expressions to present Christ to the world – let us find out if these men were repetitionists. We live in an hour when many people, because they are so carnal minded and do not understand what the prophet to the age meant when he said certain things such as, “Say it like I do, etc.”, feel that you and I are supposed to be mere repetitionists of verbal words of the prophet here at the endtime. How carnal can people be! I want you to know these apostles certainly were not, yet they too had to say it (the revelation of truth) exactly as Christ did, but they were allowed to express the revelation in their own words. I am going to show you these original men for whom Jesus prayed that people in the future would believe on Him through “THEIR WORD” were never mere verbal copycats, and furthermore, Christ never intended that one of His disciples in any age ever be a verbal copycat! Instead those original apostles were anointed vessels of God who had the revelation in their bosom of what Christ said, and furthermore, it behooves us today as believers to also have within us that same kind of revelatory picture or revelation of the spirit that burned within them, because if we do have the same kind of true picture or revelation of this true message of Christ in our souls, you may rest assured God gives you the liberty to express that truth in whatever way your human ability is capable of expressing it!




One thing I know, if you have also received the same spiritual thought I have received in my spiritual mind, you are at liberty with God’s blessings to express that truth in whatever capacity or way the Holy Ghost would lead you to express it unto others! I, too, am at liberty to express it the same way I desire, yet remember in the final analysis (the end) I want you to know the revelatory thought of that truth of the gospel is going to come out exactly the same way irregardless who speaks it under the anointing of the Holy Ghost. The vehicle of words used to get the revelational thought across will of course not be the same, yet the revelating thought expressed WILL BE THE SAME!




I’ll have you to know, after the birth of the church, there are very few places in the scripture you will ever find where Peter, James, John, Paul or any others of the fivefold ministry (especially the apostles) ever quoted or expressed the words of Jesus verbally, word for word, like certain people expect others to do today! Yet all this time who were these apostles preaching – JESUS CHRIST, OF COURSE! Christ prayed that others might believe on Him through their words as they expressed the truth to others in their own personal vocabulary.




Paul, who never saw or heard Christ speak in the flesh knew Him only by the Spirit, certified to the Galatian Church, brethren (Galatians 1:11-12) the gospel I preach unto you, I learned it not of man, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ. And remember that revelation was not delivered to Paul by any man (namely any apostle). How could Paul boast such a thing as this? God had to do it in this fashion in order to prove to Paul he was a revelatory Spirit.


Peter, on the other hand, was a man who did have the privilege of walking with Christ and hear verbally every thing He taught. Peter saw all things Christ did, though contrary to what many may think, Peter did know exactly how to baptize those 3000 converts on the day of Pentecost. He understood perfectly the revelation or Great Commission recorded in Matthew 28:19, Luke 24:45-48, Mark 16:14-18, John 20:19-23, when he told those 3000 to be baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ for the remission of sins and they would receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. No, Peter wasn’t confused, he knew exactly what to tell those 3000 who had been pricked in their heart, because note, he had the verbal words of Christ in his spiritual mind to inspire and guide him in what to say! I want everyone to realize Peter was at liberty to use his own human vocabulary and human ability to express to the 3000 what Christ had said during His earthly ministry. Because note, in John 17:8, Christ openly declared He had given the apostles God’s WORD and the apostles had accepted it! However, the above statement did not include the Apostle Paul, seeing at that time he was not of the number, therefore, with Paul the revelation came quite differently. Nevertheless, it was still the Spirit of Christ after having knocked Paul down on the Damascus Road some 160 miles from Jerusalem, which sent Paul into the Arabian Desert (Galatians 1:17) and when the Spirit of Christ, the Holy Ghost, finished with him down there, Paul came out of that desert with the correct revelatory picture drawn in his bosom exactly like the other disciples who walked with Christ, had drawn in their bosom. Please note, Paul, who declared he received his revelated gospel from no man but through the revelation of the spirit of Christ, was also baptizing converts just like the Apostle Peter was! Furthermore, I remind you, Paul who was taught by no man, taught also the baptism of the Holy Ghost exactly like Peter did!




From what we learn or what we can see in these two separate ministries, let us know God who is Spirit certainly is not the author of repetition! Therefore, I want you to know God intends to draw the correct picture of His divine plan of salvation in every mortal human soul, and if we all get the picture correctly in our minds then under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost who planted the picture in us, God gives us liberty to express what we see in our own verbal expression of words! And as we stated, the revelatory thought of that truth will have to come out the same, although the working which carried the thought naturally is not the same.




When Christ, in prayer, made this profound statement, “neither am I praying for these (eleven apostles) alone, but for them also who will later believe on me through “THEIR WORD,” that included me and that included you, provided you, by revelation, have allowed the words of the apostles to be planted in your life! Throughout the first church age, especially during that first generation after Pentecost, things were known to have gone very smoothly. Allowed to speak in their own words, those men for whom Christ prayed were busy carrying the true message, not on paper, but by a living revelation in their bosom. They were men definitely filled with the Holy Ghost, filled with that same Spirit which Christ was and in which He also ministered and spoke. Therefore, it was this one Spirit God who is the very inspirational factor of it all. Thus if God, who is Spirit, is allowed to freely enter into minds of men and inspire those minds by His spirit, when something does come out of men’s lips it is going to be something which is consistent and you can rely on the fact when that man says one thing today, six months later that revelatory statement is still going to remain the same because GOD IS CONSISTENT!




Watch Peter for a few moments and see if he is a man who is a mere repetitionist of the verbal words Jesus spoke. The church was born on the day of Pentecost and we are fully aware from scripture (John 17:20) the born again believers are going to fall in the hands of somebody who is required by Almighty God to be responsible for what they do as well as how they, the church, have heard it. Thus the day of Pentecost began when 120 Jews being filled with the Holy Ghost came staggering under the Power of God into the streets of Jerusalem, streets filled with devout Jews of every nation around the Mediterranean Sea. Sure, it was God manifesting His power through these 120 disciples in such fashion, yet when the question was asked, men and brethren, what must we (3000) do? How utterly foolish it would have been for a man in that hour to have stood there, looking dumbfounded at this crowd of hungry seekers, not aware of knowing what to do or say! Because I remind you, not one of these men had in their possession a single book they could quote from! Think of it, Peter did not even have an Old Testament scroll in his hand. The words he was speaking were pouring out of his soul under the anointing of the Spirit. Though Peter nor any of the early disciples had a book to turn to find out what those 3000 were to do, they were far better off than many who claim to be followers of this last day message! No, I am not against books, they definitely have their place, yet for the cause of Almighty God, isn’t it about time we got a revelation inside our bosom to guide us also! Remember, the man who wrote the Bible, especially the New Testament, before anything could be written in letter form it had to first be written in the hearts of those disciples! Had it not first been inspired in their minds it would never have been brought into the printed form in the first place.




Something has been asked this big fisherman standing in the streets of Jerusalem, “Men and brethren, what must we do?” Does Peter know what to say? Does he know what to do? What about those other ten original, faithful, true disciples standing there, do they know what to do or say? (When we say eleven we are not referring to Matthias who was voted in.) Recall, Peter has earlier been chosen, (Matthew 16:15-20) to be the spokesman who was given the keys to unlock the kingdom or unlock the dispensation of grace referred to as the kingdom of heaven. The great multitude of the 3000 had heard and seen the power of God demonstrated in their behalf. A miracle of languages had been performed and it was there 3000 who had benefitted from it. God had spoken to each of these in their own home languages, not in the Hebrew tongue which all Jews know, but in the languages of the countries wherein they were born. God, speaking to each of them in their own home language wherein they were born, had created a question in their minds, therefore they questioned those chosen disciples, men and brethren, what must we do? The responsibility of telling this crowd what they must do is now going to rest upon one of those very men for whom Christ had earlier prayed in John 17 when He said, I pray not only for these, but for all those who will believe on me (at Pentecost and elsewhere) through “THEIR WORD.” Now we are about to see the importance of how they are permitted to minister in ‘THEIR WORD” because 3000 will soon be added to the church through “THEIR WORD”.




Remember we are trying to determine from scripture whether or not these men were mere repetitionists and verbal quoters of what Jesus said or do they use their own words to express what Jesus spoke as the scripture said they would. I am not saying these things to be different, but ONLY TO BE LOGICAL. If all we are trying to do here at the end of the grace age is become a bunch of legalist, (mere statement quoters without revelation of what it is all about) then all I can say is, the ones with the sharpest minds are going to make it! Personally, I do not have that sharp a mind. This thing has to form a picture inside of me because I simply do not have the ability to remember all those quotes, word for word as some people expect you to do in this hour.


Let’s dramatize this Jerusalem scene as it might have appeared were it today. A question has just been raised and now Peter and the other brethren must tell the 3000 what to do. Here stands Peter looking at the other disciples, afraid to speak fearing he might not place his words just right; fearing his words may not be exactly as Jesus’ verbal words were, saying to the brethren, now what was it He told us to say? And they answer him back, Peter now be sure you speak what you are about to say exactly as He said it or we just can’t accept you as being in the message. Are you gouging someone Bro. Jackson? No, not unless you are that somebody who wants to live in such a manner as that, in relation of truth! I find it very strange, a big percentage of people in this message today, while they were in denominationalism you could poke any old thing down their throat and they would be as loyal to that thing as they could be. You could poke chicken suppers, rummage sales, teach them the moon was made of green cheese; you could poke all that foolishness down their throats, they cared little, they were most loyal to it. Yet when God, here in this endtime, came to get us out of all this scattered mess and present us with a truth that would get us somewhere, mainly back in fellowship with Him, most of the people wind up being a bunch of legalist rather than a group of realists!




No, you better believe Peter did not look at the other eleven and wonder what he was supposed to say or whether he had to quote verbally from the words of Jesus off page such and such to make the other disciples accept him as being in the message. NO, Peter did not even quote the great commission word for word as was declared by Jesus the night following His resurrection. But Praise God, Peter knew the sum of what that commission was, for he knew there was only one man to preach and that man’s name was Jesus Christ, because as Peter later said, (Acts 4:12) “Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.”




Peter knew by revelation Jesus Christ was none other than the Mighty God manifested or robed in flesh, II Corinthians 5:19, reconciling the world unto Himself. He, along with all the other disciples, had received the revelation of the Father’s name, as John 17:6-12 says, he had accepted it! And knowing this gospel of repentance and remission of sins should be preached in the name of Jesus Christ unto all the world, beginning at Jerusalem, Luke 24:45-48, may I ask you, where is Peter standing when this question, What must we do, is asked him and the other disciples? Peter is standing in the very streets of the city of Jerusalem where it was prophesied this gospel would begin to be proclaimed. Peter had all these statements which had been made by Christ over the last 3½ years in the back of his spiritual mind. Remembering all these saying and statements of Christ which he had heard, all this placed or compiled together had formed in Peter’s bosom a beautiful picture, and although his answer to those 3000 isn’t verbally word for word what Christ had spoken, when that question was put to him, Peter, without hesitation under the Holy Ghost anointing answered, repent everyone of you and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of your sins.




I want you to know the whole sum of the matter is this, the gospel story is built around none other person than Jesus the Christ who not only declared I am the Way, but also said I am the Truth and Life as well. Beloved, no other living creature could have ever made such a statement as that, I AM THE WAY, THE TRUTH AND LIFE. Peter, Paul, James nor any of the other apostles could ever declare anything like that. They could never say I am that! No, not even the prophet, William Branham, could say I am the way, the truth and the life, although there are many, I am sorry to say, who absolutely try to make him say he is the I AM! That little man I saw and heard only declared Jesus was the I AM. Who else but Jesus could possibly say I am the way, the truth and life. No wonder salvation is totally around this one individual (around his death, burial and resurrection). No one else ever said I am the way. Paul the apostle was once heard to say, in the way which men call heresy serve I the Lord.


No, you never heard any Old Testament prophet or New Testament apostle every say I am the light. Who is the light? Jesus is! I John 1:7 says, if we walk in the light as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another. Note, it is only then, the apostle continues by saying, the blood of Jesus Christ will cleanse us from all (inbred) sin. Moreover, in order to cleansed from all (inbred) sin, somebody must somewhere begin to walk in the light of that somebody who is supposed to be the light of the world. All Old Testament prophets, prior to the I AM, pointed to Him. Moses, Isaiah, Daniel, who were all Old Testament prophets, spoke of Him as they pointed Israel toward Him, while the Apostle Peter and Apostle Paul (who called Jesus the and high priest of our profession) pointed all back to Him. The prophet messenger to the Laodicean Church Age also pointed men back to Him. Why? Because Christ is the Light!




Peter, on the day of Pentecost, said, repent everyone of you and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ. No, he certainly did not have to look around and shudder wondering whether or not he had worded it correctly and spoken it verbally word for word, as Christ stated it. The revelation of every statement Christ ever spoke was revelated and burning afresh in Peter’s bosom. Peter did not have to feel uneasy about his answer, wondering are they going to criticize me over it or disfellowship me because of the way I worded it. Had the others accepted Peter’s revelation of what Jesus verbally said in their presence? One thing is sure, he had quoted nothing verbally. In the background could be heard the other eleven disciples declaring, that’s right Peter, pour it on! Here much is going to depend on “THEIR WORD”, as to how these 3000 and others will be affected in days to come. We must bear in mind what they heard and accepted from the mouth of the apostles, though it wasn’t word for word what Christ had spoken, caused 3000 souls to be placed in the body of Christ that day! 3000 souls standing in the streets like so many today not knowing what to do, begging for an answer, what must I do! Peter quickly responded, repent everyone of you and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of your sins and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost for the promise is unto you and to your children and to all those (gentiles) who are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call.




No where did Christ every say this in those exact words. Nevertheless, that is the exact revelation of all the statements Christ ever made concerning New Testament salvation! Here for the first time in the history of the church do we see a man giving such advice as this, saying to repent and be baptized everyone of you in the name of Jesus Christ for something, for the remission of sins.


In relation to the great commission spoken by Christ in Matthew 28:19, the Trinitarian is often heard to say, I will take what Christ said. You may be shocked to know Peter also took what Christ said, although he did not take the verbal statement word for word as Jesus said it. And here is the beauty of it, Peter took the revelation of what Jesus said because all those various statements spoken by Christ had formed a beautiful revelation of truth and was burning brightly in Peter’s bosom. Peter also knew as Jesus had informed him earlier, that Christ was going to build His church upon nothing other than the rock of revelation. (Matthew 16:18) Therefore Peter, under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, took the revelation of the Holy Spirit, took the revelation of Matthew 28:19 upon which Christ declared He would build His church, while this carnal bunch of religionist today who want to argue has nothing either than a verbal expression to embrace! Sure, no one can deny they do not have a verbal quote, yet the pitiful part is they have no revelation to go with their verbal quote! You don’t find the other eleven standing there fuming and fussing with Peter saying, Peter, we can’t accept it because you did not say it right, you did not quote it verbally the way He spoke it! I would like to say to those people who always want to argue over the verbal expression saying they will take what Jesus said over what Peter said, especially the people who believe in a Pentecostal experience, it is a strange thing to me, you will accept Acts 2:39, but refuse to accept the first part of Acts 2:38. How silly can people be! You refuse to accept what Peter said in verse 38 about water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ, yet you will turn around and accept what Peter said in verse 39 concerning the Holy Ghost! Why do they accept verse 39 and reject his statement in verse 38? It is because they believe in the Holy Ghost but not in water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins!




How ignorant to scripture can people be! That is just like straining at a gnat and swallowing a camel.


Recall that statement Jesus made referring to the hypocrites of that hour, saying to them, you strain at a gnat and swallow a camel, referring to how they treat the truth of His word. Did you ever see a toad frog sitting around at dusk, leaping up and grabbing hold of large hard shell bugs? That is sort of the picture Christ is speaking about, straining or gagging on a gnat, but swallowing a big camel. A toad will almost turn wrong side out just to swallow an old hard shell bug, something that is far too large to swallow. He will swallow it down and swell up. Ever hear that phrase, swell up bigger than a toad? Actually that is where this statement stems from. Isn’t that exactly how many of these religious church people are? Give them a little simple Bible truth of the gospel which should be easy to swallow and they will cough and gag and almost turn wrong side out over it. However, let something come along that is just as carnal as can be even if it is as large as the broad side of a barn, those individuals, like the old toad, will open their mouth wide enough to somehow swallow that thing down, when actually that thing should be far more difficult to swallow than a little simple truth would be.




Therefore, when Peter stated what he did, may I say the support and loyalty from those other men toward Peter’s unheard of statement stemmed over the fact that within these men also lay that same true revelatory picture produced off the statements of what Jesus had taught. Therefore, they knew Peter was correct in his statement, though it was by no means a verbal quote of what Jesus had said. No, these men in the first age were not mere repetitionists of quotes, they were the recorders of revelation! These disciples of the truth had the true revelatory thought flowing through their very being, and as that revelatory thought burned on the oil of the Holy Ghost furnishing light unto their spiritual minds concerning the revelation of Christ, wherever these disciples went and questions were asked them concerning the revelation of Christ in this message, there were words which must absolutely be THEIR own WORDS which would flow from their lips, words which could never be looked upon as a mere verbal repetitious quote of Christ! See, it is the flow of the Holy Ghost through their own human personality which allows them to use their own human personality, which allows them to use their own vocabulary to express in their own words as their ability allows the revelation of this message. Moreover, under the Holy Spirit anointing a clear picture is painted in the minds of others whereby the listener could actually know what kind of revelation lay inside that person presenting them the truth.




Speaking of the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, Jesus said, out of your belly or innermost being shall flow rivers of living waters. Note, Christ did not say, out of your belly shall flow nothing but a constant continual stream of repetition of statements, out of your belly shall flow rivers of living water! There is quite a difference! Nevertheless, we must always bear in mind, there is definitely a place for a quote, yet I tell you where most of your quotes begin, after the person has entered into an argument! Certain people always become so concerned about a quote and it all winds up on the basis of a technicality in an argument! I have never heard much revelation come forth out of an argument, have you? There are some people you couldn’t convince they were wrong until you were gray headed.




Christ declared no man comes unto me except the Father draw him, John 6:44. Therefore, only provided the Holy Ghost is drawing or working with that person will he ever at some time listen to truth. On the other hand, if the Holy Ghost (the Father) is not drawing or working with that heart you could do your utmost to draw a picture of the thing in his mind, but it will mean absolutely nothing to him. Why? Because that person has no revelatory factor working within him! However, if God is working on that individual’s mind to draw him a picture and clarify his understanding, then you may rest assured after while a picture will begin to break through, a light will begin to lighten up the darkened understanding of the individual’s mind.




The church was born on the day of Pentecost because this is the day Christ fulfilled His promise in John 14:17-18, when He declared the Spirit of Christ, which was with them should one day be in them. And may I say that every doctrine which was ever taught to that predestinated, ordained Holy Ghost filled, revelated church through His anointed fivefold ministry, get this, every one of those doctrines were already revelated and simply laying there in the bosom of those Holy Ghost filled disciples! That beloved, is why after Pentecost and the coming of the Holy Ghost into the life of the church they did not have to go around studying books in order to receive doctrines such as predestination, eternal security, sanctification, baptism of the Holy Ghost or water baptism in Jesus Name or any of these other great truths! No, these doctrines were already in them, they already knew it because these teachings were laying present in their bosom. All they required was the watering of the Holy Ghost and the seed would sprout! God watched those truths through His anointed fivefold ministry, men who were allowed to express the truth in their own vocabulary. But sad to say, we live in an hour when many endtime people do not believe you should declare this message in your own vocabulary as you are inspired and led strictly by the Holy Ghost to do! On no, they are so carnal they believe because the prophet (who knew how people would twist the revelation) said, say it like I do, they think he meant the verbal word, therefore, you should spend all your time (even if you are in the fivefold ministry) doing nothing but quoting mere verbal quotes or making identical word for word statements of what the prophet messenger to the age said in his own verbal wording! We believe in a fivefold ministry, they say, provided that ministry will say only verbal words just like the prophet did. THEY DON’T BELIEVE IN A NEW TESTAMENT FIVEFOLD MINISTRY! It has been done in the history of the church. Show me one place in scripture where men ever found such a confinement. The Apostle Peter using his own words or thoughts, many years after the church had begun, expressed in his epistles the doctrine of election before the foundation of the world by the grace of God, saying that we were already fore-ordained, predestinated, chosen and elected in Christ before the beginning of all things. Show me where Christ ever worded it in that fashion, yet that is his revelation. Paul presented the same revelation of Christ through his own words in Romans 8. If you will note as you read and study an epistle, whether it is Peter, Matthew, John, Paul or any of the other apostles, you may be amazed to discover these men did practically no verbal quoting of Christ’s identical words. Therefore, I ask you, why would men be confined by the Holy Spirit in the endtime to use only verbal quotes of the messenger to the age who restored us back to the original revelatory teaching of the apostles, men, I remind you, who were given freedom by the Holy Ghost to teach the message using their own words, John 17:20, to get this same message across where others might believe on Christ! It is only the ignorance and spiritual blindness of man who make that confinement upon others, NOT THE HOLY SPIRIT! Ministers today have the same God given liberty to present the truth in their own vocabulary, provided they have a true picture in their soul as did the ministers in the early church to present the same truth you and I are supposed to be presenting today.




With that thought now ever present in our minds that Christ said they would use THEIR (own) WORDS, John 17:20, in order to cause others to believe on Him and he asked the eternal Spirit to bless his request, we must always remember if this prayer request in John 17:20 is going to be answered concerning the blessing on ‘THEIR WORD”, though spoken differently from his own verbal statement, must nevertheless carry the same thought he is, or shall we say must carry, the same revelation of thought he was projecting. In other words, by revelation, His thought would so richly indwell the apostles as they spoke using their own words that “THEIR WORDS” would be carrying His thought! How, you ask, could such a thing be possible? Very simple. It is because the same Holy Ghost who Christ was is also in the apostles and inspires it all. The Holy Ghost is going to anoint those yielded lips of each apostle and cause those men, though they are using their own words, to carry or transfer the correct revelatory thought of Christ to the hearer, causing the hearer to receive a correct picture of grace and plant the revelation of Christ in their own bosom. Because they, too, by the Holy Ghost, hearing the anointed words of the apostles, would also catch the same revelatory thought which had first been expressed in the mind of Christ, thus “THEIR WORD” was used to transfer His thought or revelation over to the heart of others.




If an individual has the Holy Ghost in his life and he is preaching truth to others under the inspiration, the individual listening will soon be receiving what that preacher’s thought is, provided they also have the Holy Spirit. Now remember, in order to receive His inspired thought, it is imperative you have the Holy Spirit in your life, otherwise you will never receive the inspired truth coming forth in the inspired message. Remember also if you have the Holy Spirit and someone is trying to teach you false doctrine or false teaching, it won’t be long before you will know that person is off track. Why? Because the Holy Spirit in your life who is your teacher, leading you into all truth, does not intend for you to be led into error (only truth). That is exactly the way it was in the early church. It is the Holy Spirit who shows the individual error from truth (I John 2:26-27, also I John 4:6).


Here is another beautiful thing about the anointing of the Holy Spirit in the hearer’s life as well as the speaker’s life. If you are listening to preaching under the anointing of the Holy Spirit, and you are familiar with scripture, many times you can walk right alongside the speaker in his thought and if the inspiration and anointing is truly heavy and you are very much wrapped up in the spirit of the speaker’s thought, oftentimes you can see exactly where he is taking that thought. That is the joy and glory in the Word of God. Because of the Holy Spirit in your life you are able to know what he is speaking about. On the other hand, how boring it is to hear some learned theologian with his monstrous phrases, reading through the Bible, merely quoting verse by verse without any Holy Ghost inspiration whatsoever. Sure, it is the letter of word but remember Paul, the apostle, taught the letter (alone) killeth, it is the spirit that quickens or give life to the word in your soul, fanning it into a burning revelation to furnish light whereby you may see where you are going spiritually.



That is why I remarked earlier I am just like those original disciples, I have a poor memory, I am afraid if I had to depend on my memory I just could not make it. But I am so glad the Holy Spirit will call to our memory all the things we have need to remember, therefore, we do not have to rely on our human memory. Recall Christ in John 14:26, declaring to the bereaved disciples who knew He was going away, informed them when the Comforter, the Holy Ghost whom the Father would send in Jesus’ name, had come he would teach the disciples all things and bring all things to their remembrance whatsoever He had said unto them. Yes, I am so glad God is spirit who can enter our lives, teaching us and bringing back to our memory all things we have need of.


Even if you can’t write your name, much less read a book, provided you are born again and have the spirit of God in your life, you would be able to hear a man of God preaching under the inspiration, and provided that message is simple and down to earth and the minister is using plain, simple Holy Ghost language, you too could understand the message. May I say, this thing is so easy and so simple provided you have a revelated mind that the Bible itself declares, a fool need not err therein!




Thus studying throughout the book of Acts which presents approximately the first 45 years of the early church from its original beginning, you will note none of those men were mere repetitionists! None of those men were seen carrying books around to quote from, giving reference to a quote on pages so and so. NO, but praise God they did carry around something in their bosom and that something they treasured and guarded! It was the revelation of Christ in their soul! Let anyone come along in that hour of the early church with a contrary revelation and see how quick it was before that person was found out and exposed.




We come quickly over to the Apostle Paul who wasn’t one of the original disciples, to determine whether or not Paul was a mere repetitionist of statements. Paul, we know, was especially chosen for we recall the prophecy given over him by Ananias n Acts 9:15, 22:14, 26:16-18, how he would be a light unto the gentiles and a means of salvation unto the ends of the earth. Though Paul (the man) himself was never to be preached, it was the revelation of Christ he preached which was embedded into the hearts of men and women that wherever they dwelt they could live the reality of Jesus Christ through their own life. For the Apostle Paul declared, though we (referring to the Jewish nation) have known Christ after the flesh, henceforth (now addressing gentile Christians) know we Him any longer after the flesh. No gentile never had the privilege of knowing Christ after the flesh. Their knowledge of Him came strictly by the Spirit of Christ. Thus, the gentiles knew Christ only by revelation of the spirit, that revelation was delivered mainly through the anointed teaching of the Apostle Paul. Thus we see Paul himself was by no means a repetitionist of mere statements, because you must remember when Paul entered the ministry there was not one New Testament epistle by Peter, Matthew, John nor any of the others which had been written that hour. Paul, you recall, wrote possibly 13 epistles of the New Testament himself, but may I say, because that early church was so yielded to the Holy Spirit and what he taught through this fivefold ministry, as the revelation of Christ blazed in their bosom they were all able to live better, preach straighter with more understanding of the true message, walk straighter and be more yielded to the spirit of God without a single Bible school, without access to any books or even tape recorders than the greater percentage of the people in this last day message ever dreamed of being able to do.




No, I am not gouging when I say that I am simply staring the truth squarely in the face. It does not scare me in the least to say this because I see where people are headed, they are headed straight into the devil’s junkyard. Because with the spiritual attitude many hold to in this hour and knowing what kind of statements are already imbedded in the minds, they are not one bit better off than those in Roman Catholicism! As a matter of fact with the spiritual attitude many of them possess shows they are worse off than those in Roman Catholicism, and if God should tarry His coming another few years, that attitude will even worsen! They are simply void of revelation, yet no one can deny they certainly do not have a spirit leading them on deeper into apostasy and further away from the true revelation of the word, because they do. Yet as long as that early church stayed yielded to the spirit of God no heresy could enter in. Improper and erroneous revelations were quickly discerned out and cast aside.




Note, when God called Paul upon the scene, according to his own testimony, he declared he was not taught the revelation of truth by any man, but strictly by the spirit of Christ. God imbedded into Paul’s life every doctrine, every precept, yes, and even revealed every hidden revelation of Old Testament scriptures prophesied by Old Testament prophets who, unbeknowings to them, made references to the grace or church age in their prophecies. Paul declared all these Old Testament scriptural terms pertaining to the grace period were revealed to the apostle office in the New Testament, and get this, things revealed which had never been revealed to any of the prophets of old! (Ephesians 3:2-9)


In Ephesians 3, Paul declared God had made all this mystery known unto him by the spirit, how the gentiles, through the grace age, would become fellow hears with the Jews in God’s great program. Paul taught his new revelation to the Ephesian church which, I remind you, consisted of both Jewish and gentile Christians, several years after he experienced the greatest three year revival in his entire ministry when all Asia was so stirred with the truth of Christ and the seven churches mentioned in Revelation 2 and 3 were founded off the revelatory light which sprang from that 3 year revival at Ephesus. The converted gentiles who only a short time before were pagans worshiping at a heathen temple, now sat in beautiful fellowship alongside the Jews, because now they also embrace a precious revelation of Christ in their bosom. They could see by revelation what Paul taught when he made mention how God, through the grace period, had not broken down the middle wall of partition between them, giving reference to the old law of commandments which works in and around the flesh. God has broken that down, Paul says, and taken the twain, both Jews and Gentile, and made for Himself one new man in Christ! Don’t you ever forget, had every one of those early Christians, both Jew and Gentile, of the church not had a personal revelation in his own bosom as well as had the Holy Ghost to open his understanding, those poor gentiles would never have known one thing concerning what Paul was talking about!




Isn’t it strange, Peter, who heard every verbal quote made by Jesus concerning the truth, never once used any of those verbal quotes on the day of Pentecost! On the day of Pentecost it was strictly by the revelation of the Holy Ghost which showed Peter how to baptize those first 3000 Jewish converts into the grace age, because Jesus, who was both Lord and Christ, is the revealed redemptive name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost seen in Matthew 28:19, and openly expressed in Acts 2:38. Isn’t it also strange that Paul, who was taught by no man, would baptize exactly the same way Peter did. (Acts 19:1-5) I remind you, Paul declared to the Galatian Church, after his conversion he did not go up to Jerusalem where the apostles were to confer with Peter or any of the other apostles as to what he should preach or how converts should be baptized. Instead, it was down in Arabia (Galatians 1:16-18) God taught Paul by the spirit all this message! And seeing Paul and Peter preaching the same, practicing the same, though they received it under two entirely different environments, provided beyond a shadow of doubt it is the Holy Ghost who is the instruments, as well as the inspirational spirit behind all this.




Note, during that great hour as revelation was going forth, the early church had no need for Bible Schools. All that was needed was mere yielded vessels who were truly born again by the Holy Ghost. When God finished with Paul in Arabia, he too had the same revelation concerning Christ in his bosom as Peter had, and it had come by the revelation of the spirit unto both men. When Paul came on the scene baptizing, he too baptized every convert in the name of Jesus Christ, the Lord as did Peter and the others. Paul’s converts, as well as Peter’s, had the Holy Ghost. Paul taught sanctification, Peter did also. Peter had walked with the flesh men, Jesus Christ, and heard Him verbally speak the message, Paul was able to walk only after the spirit of the man. Both Peter and Paul spoke of the day of the Lord as a day of fire. This and other things show us these men had one teacher and it was the Holy Ghost doing the teaching. But what was more important, each man was allowed by the spirit to present the gospel story of salvation in his own words and was by no means required to use strictly verbal quotes. Jesus promised after the Holy Ghost had come He would teach the disciples all things, bringing to their remembrance whatsoever He had told them in the past. Also showing them things to come.


We too should be just as dependent upon this same spirit to get the job done in this hour as was the early church in that hour, because the spirit is the leadership and inspiration of the church. Furthermore, the spirit is the life of every born again disciples. When everything you have ever clung to dies off, it is He who is the Comforter of our soul. Remember when those apostles, Paul, Peter, James, etc., had all been martyred during the first age, had the early church not had the Holy Ghost to comfort them, no doubt the church would have failed in its mission and stopped with the deaths of the apostles. Though the church loved the apostles dearly, because they had a comforter, they could carry on. When everyone, including the preacher, has died off remember Christ in spirit form, the Comforter, hasn’t died but is with you always, even unto the end of the age. I will be with you even in you, Christ said.




This one message of thought produced through “THEIR WORD” was greatly disturbing the devil as he watched it grow by leaps and bounds. No, Satan did not enjoy watching this in the least because if Peter said there was one God, Paul also said there was one God. The doctrines they taught carried the same line of thought. There was absolutely no division in any of the apostle’s letters. Things were definitely going too smoothly and Satan did not enjoy this, therefore, watch how the trouble enters the fellowship of the church.




We know according to Matthew 16:18, Jesus had instructed His apostles that He would build His church upon the rock of revelation, not upon Peter nor even upon the Catholic church as some have thought. No, the rock the church is built upon is strictly the rock of revelation! The devil has always had certain little tools he uses. All Satan ever needs to get a foothold in anything is for someone to desire or crave undue recognition and he has his foothold. Here is where it all started, Satan impressed someone to feel they wanted to be recognized in the church. The apostles never carried such a feeling. Beloved, if God knows you and I and we both have a kindred spirit, somewhere our trails will cross because birds of a feather flock together.




It wasn’t long in the grace age before Satan and his group had come along saying the believers must be circumcised, Acts 15. In that hour circumcision was the problem. Then it wasn’t long until someone else wanted to be recognized and they started the unscriptural teaching the church must keep certain days as well as observe certain Jewish feast days as did Jews under the Old Testament. What does this all add up to? It is merely Satan’s way to add to or trying, shall we say, to perfect the already perfect revelation of God in Christ. It is impossible for Satan to perfect anything, he can only pervert the true revelation, the revelation of Christ is already perfect and needs nothing other than people to merely believe it as the apostles in their own words taught it! Note Paul’s words to the Colossian church where he openly condemns those teachings (Colossians 2:14-17) such as the church having to observe the Old Testament Sabbath, new moons day, meats, drink, etc., as was seen under the old covenant, things which Paul declared had been mere shadows pointing to good things to come in the grace age.




Paul also taught in Romans 14:17, the kingdom of God was not meat or drink but was peace, joy and righteousness in the Holy Ghost! It was godly living inspired by the Holy Spirit. When the gospel of Christ came to an individual, the primary number one objective was, that individual could not live anything until he was first born again. Once he was born again that new birth would lead him into spiritual growth, not into first seeing how much he could learn! Oh no, but instead how much of himself or his life he could give or yield to God in order his earthly vessel containing the spirit of Christ could be separated from the world and set apart for God’s use.




Paul wrote to the Romans beseeching them not to be conformed to the world but be transformed by the renewing of their minds. (Romans 12:1-2) Beloved, in Christ you have a new mind. If any man is in Christ he is also a new creature, he is a new man! He has put off the old deeds and put on new ones. Old things have passed away, behold all things have become new. (II Corinthians 5:17) Once the life of Christ has begun to be expressed in the believer, only then do they begin to grow in the knowledge of the Lord Jesus. But remember, when our knowledge has exceeded our right living, we will not only become a stumbling block to others, we also become spiritual misfits.




I have seen people come into this endtime bride message which was presented to restore us back unto the revelation of “THEIR WORD”, and once they gained a little knowledge you would think they knew exactly how to convert the world. Yet bear in mind, as our main thought and objective in this study is “THEIR WORD”, you must remember, without the thought contained in THEIR WORD you won’t convert anybody to the one true God. I want you to know for many years in that early church “THEIR WORD” remained to be none other than God’s word. Whenever their mouths opened, “THEIR WORD” was spoken and someone saw Jesus Christ. Who does the world see today when we present the message?




Once a group of Corinthian disciples who had heard the word through various apostles got them selves all divided and confused over a personality clash, one saying, I am Paul, in other words, I hear only what Paul says. Another says, I am of Cephas, meaning Cephas is my preacher, I hear only what he says. Another says he is of Apollos, one of the latecomers, but nevertheless one who had influence in Corinth according to Acts 18, while still others declared they were of Christ. Paul was deeply grieved upon hearing this because he knew that kind of fellowship could never grow into fruitful, Christian living. No, he never unchristianized these Corinthian disciples, yet he did scold them for their inconsistency and lack of growth to grow beyond such carnal things.


Who is Paul, Who is Cephas, Who is Apollos, Paul asked this church? They are only men by whom you have heard “THEIR WORD” concerning Christ and having heard through “THEIR WORD” you believed on the Lord Jesus Christ. Now what is wrong with you people! Get your eyes off men and onto Christ where they belong! That is why Paul made the certain reference concerning baptism that he did (I Corinthians 1:14-17) to those gentile Corinthian Christians who were guilty of living in that kind of environment and argument. Is Christ divided? Were you baptized in the name of Paul? (I Corinthians 1:12-14) No, you were baptized in Jesus’ name, not the name of Paul! Paul continues by saying in verses 14-16, besides Crispus and Galus and the household of Stephanas, I thank God I did not baptize any of you else any should say I baptized in mine own name. Why would anyone have accused Paul of baptizing in his own name (Paul) if these people had all been baptized in the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost? In Matthew 28:19, there is not one name even mentioned!




Isn’t it a shame today because Paul spoke what he did (verse 17) we have a carnal bunch of people who enjoy using that scripture to say, see, it is not important whether you get baptized or not! Beloved, that statement is strictly unrelated to Paul revelation concerning the gospel of Christ! Here he is only scolding and trying to correct a carnal situation of a personality clash in the church. No, he is by no means trying to annul his own revelation. Wherever Paul preached his revelation, anyone who ever dared ask him what must I do, always wound up getting wet! That example is clearly seen with the Philippian jailor and his family because these, like others, usually got wet in water baptism in a matter of hours after having received the message into their life. Recall when the Philippian jailor thinking everyone had escaped from his jail and knowing he could never serve the sentence of every man who was under his charge, (as their law stated must be done) looked down the corridor and saw the doors wide open to each cell, started to commit suicide when Paul screamed out, do yourself no harm for we are all here. (Acts 16:25-34) Trembling, he fell before Paul’s feet asking what must I do to be saved? Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou and all thy house shall be saved.




Taking them home, the jailor tended their wounds, and can’t you see his little family having the pure plan of salvation explained to them. With their stomachs now filled with a fine supper, Paul takes the jailor and entire household and baptizes them in Christian baptism in the name of the Lord Jesus. Paul was definitely concerned that all his converts would get baptized once they repented and received the truth into their lives. If that be true, and it is, why would Paul speak in such fashion concerning baptism to this Corinthian church. Paul was not trying to tear down his revelation but he did want to tear to shreds than old carnal idea that simply because one certain apostle or disciple had baptized them there was virtue in the name of that particular man. The virtue lays only in the name of Jesus the Christ and also in the individual’s obedience toward the act of baptism as their faith is placed in God through the revelation of truth.




As that first age of apostles began to die off, men desiring to be recognized began to rise up and naturally because the devil did not want the church to remain under the revelation of the one God, seeing the rest of the gentile world already worshiped a plurality of gods, he wanted to make the Christian church do the same. Therefore, these men who desired undue recognition, Satan would raise them up and give them a false revelation. Some man would take the oneness of God, the true revelation of God, and push it a little way off the center of the road, resulting in confusion in the church, pushing that revelation farther and farther off the road of truth until it finally went into the ditch. We note by the year 235 A.D., the Roman Emperor calls all the bishops together and they vote in what they consider a revelation of the trinity.




Now we begin to see where somebody else’s WORD other than the apostles word which had held the church on true course, now enters strongly into the picture taking the church completely off course and eventually into a thousand years of dark ages. See beloved, what you believe does depend on someone else’s word, doesn’t it? But to stay in fellowship with God also depends upon what we are willing to listen to. After the idea of a trinity or plurality of gods (325 A.D.) It wasn’t long until somebody comes up with the idea of CONFIRMATION. From here on, it is a continual getting away from ‘”THEIR WORD”, which had held the church on true course for centuries! Later they remove the correct water baptism according to the apostles and installs sprinkling in its place. From sprinkling came INFANT BAPTISM. Remember now, none of this is “THEIR WORD”, meaning the apostle’s word about whom Jesus prayed in John 17:20. Nor are these people included in Christ’s prayer because they haven’t believed on Him through “THEIR WORD”.




Later someone said let’s change some more. We will do away with the Lord’s Supper and make a MASS of it and sell it to the people. For hundreds of years Satan continued to take away from “THEIR WORD”, John 17:20, until we reach the 6th and 7th century, a time for the thousand years dark age period of the church when people would live strictly, not off the apostles word, oh no, but the word of some carnal men. What they had to eat was truly a long way from being the word of God. Now it was strictly the word of the devil!




Such action continued on until around 1500 when God took hold of a man’s heart named Martin Luther, and quickened him to the revelation of “THEIR WORD” (apostles) that the just did not live by what the pope or church said, but the just are to live by faith (REVELATION). (Romans 1:17) God is now slowly leading the church after 1500 back to “THEIR WORD” (the apostles) because note, the thought of inspiration that Luther received from the spirit God lined up with “THEIR WORD” (Romans 1:17), the apostles word. A few short years later a movement of people moved out on that revelation, the just shall live by faith. They were at least free from that thought which held them bound for so long – faith strictly in the church along with a lot of other nonsense! Over the next 200 years as the church continued moving down through time, men who became reformation leaders, who were used by God to pull the church away from the devil’s word back to “THEIR WORD” (John 17:20), restored such biblical teachings taught by the apostles as ETERNAL SECURITY, PREDESTINATION AND SANCTIFICATION!




Slowly, step by step, God through a period called the hour of Reformation has been leading and restoring the truth of “THEIR WORD” back midst humanity. True, all of these great truths are seen being restored, however, all of them are not able to benefit the church as a whole because all of these great restored truths of “THEIR WORD” were remaining separate and apart from the other restored truth, seeing they are found or embraced by various groups of people. People were denominating around these individual restored truths as rapidly as they were being restored back to the church.




Finally the dawn of the 20th Century breaks and God in His sovereignty begins to place a deep hunger in people’s heart. As they hungered and thirsted after righteousness, God began to give the church a supernatural experience (of gifts). Suddenly they found themselves here in the 20th Century speaking in languages, languages which had not been heard of perhaps since various periods of the dark ages where ofttimes little tribes of people while in obscurity and under heavy church persecution found themselves speaking in other languages. However, it was never in pre-eminence as it would be now in the 20th Century, for now God would place pre-eminence upon it. Periodically here and there you also began to hear testimonies of outstanding miracles of healing. What did it all mean?




With the baptism in the name of Jesus Christ being restored back to the church along with the knowledge that God was one around 1913, and the others which had earlier been restored through reformation leaders over the period of the last 400 years of reformation, God at last had restored the entire framework of His New Testament salvation, or shall we say, restored the framework of “THEIR WORD” back into the earth! Little by little the church is coming farther and farther away from the devil’s word back to “THEIR WORD”. However, all these restored truths which people had individually used to form separate denominations were still separate and scattered among the religious people. No one movement seemed to want to embrace them all, although they were willing to accept perhaps one or two. God had restored a greater measure of the Holy Ghost beginning at the turn of the 20th Century, and recall, the scripture says the Holy Ghost is a teaching spirit to guide you into all truth. Watch what happens.




We can only touch highlights, but time arrives around 1912-13, shortly before World War I, and it is time for God’s church to move on. The Holy Spirit is now ready to test mankind with a new revelation (new to them). For the Pentecostals have been teaching whoever speaks in tongues definitely has the Holy Ghost because with them they thought tongues was the initial evidence of the Holy Ghost! Everyone who had already spoken in tongues felt (according to their doctrine) they had the Holy Ghost, BUT DID THEY? Recall the Holy Ghost, among other things, is also a revelating, teaching spirit. God is now going to test man’s tongue theory as He presented them a deep revelation of truth out of “THEIR WORD”, and when He did many who teach God is one and baptism in the name of Jesus Christ said that new truth was of the devil.


This new Pentecostal Holy Ghost teaching was going strong throughout the earth (1912-13) when suddenly God began to speak to men in the Pentecostal ranks from the scripture, some by dreams and some by visions, saying unto those who carried the new revelation of the Holy Ghost and the gifts of the spirit, will you take my name, will you be baptized in my name? All this was the sovereign act of God to restore back to the church a portion of “THEIR WORD”which of course was HIS WORD! Unbeknowings to religion in this hour they were still embracing much of what the devil had emplanted into the church throughout the long dark ages instead of what God through His apostles had planted. Men began to see something in the scripture, as they got a revelation that there was only one true God and there was a true way to be baptized which had not been observed since around 325 A.D. when the church strayed from “THEIR WORD” to embrace the devil’s word. Such a revelation soon divided the trinity tongue speaking Pentecostal circles as great arguments developed among those who could speak in tongues. Since all claimed the Holy Ghost there should not have been an argument only rejoicing as they all entered into more of “THEIR WORD”. God took this new movement based around their new revelation of Acts 2:38, and established them in the truth of revelation of the oneness of God and the proper way of baptism. Remember, whenever God restored new truth it always brought great separation from other followers or church people!




What do we see universal Christiandom has become as we move out into the 20th Century? Why every one is still imbedded in every kind of an “ism”; Catholicism, Lutheranism, Knoxism, Wesleyanism or one of the two schools of Pentecostalism! See the church is all split and divided into all these “isms”. How can God take a church unto Himself which is scattered throughout spiritual Babylon? Face it, that is where you and I were located before God did something to awaken people in spiritual Babylon causing a people to look back to “THEIR WORD”. Now God is going to bring a people together around the word and let them see if what they had always believed was truth or error. Believe me, it is going to be some thrashing! God is fully aware He cannot come for His church as long as she is still embracing much of the devil’s word or is still in that kind of mess of ideas and teachings which is completely contrary to “THEIR WORD”.


You could not get a Methodist to teach Eternal Security any more than you could get a Baptist to teach Sanctification, yet both were important truths of “THEIR (apostles) WORD”. Many Baptists were just as sanctified as the Methodist, they just did not understand the teaching of it. And there were many of the good old Methodist who were just as eternally secure as were the Baptists in their revelation, they just did not understand the teaching of it. Many were just as much preordained before the foundation of the world as were the Knox or Presbyterian followers, they just did not understand the revelation of it. Thus were many of these various people in separate groups separated from all these truths simply because there wasn’t a true light on those teachings in that hour. God had reserved all the true light on the various framework doctrines of His salvation which He had been restoring during the reformation hour to be given at a certain hour when He would do something special for the endtime people and we would all come together and be restored back fully ro THEIR WORD (the apostles’ teaching)!




I remember well hearing those Methodist Seminary teachers declaring Wesley said this and Wesley said that, until I had become so hungry for something else. One day I heard a Baptist minister on the radio offering a book on eternal security. After ordering and reading it I thought, there is still yet more truth than what I have heard in a long time.


Our Methodist pastor was called away for a while leaving me in charge of his charge of four churches. I thought, now is my chance to teach more truth. Taking Romans 8:29 for a text I taught PREDESTINATION AND ETERNAL SECURITY. I noticed they were getting nervous, but I never thought much about it seeing I too was a Methodist and all this was good sound Bible teaching we needed. I simply could not understand what was wrong with the people. The church superintendent came past one day and said, “Raymond, I enjoyed your talk and admire your bravery, but I don’t think it wise or nice to talk about something your church does not believe in. If I were you I would lay these teachings in the background.”




For days I walked under condemnation when about that time a brother came by and told me about Bro. William Branham, saying he is a prophet and began telling me things that happened in Africa. He is going to have a weekend meeting in Jeffersonville, and I wish you would come. For days I had worked in he field and couldn’t get these biblical teachings I had taught off my heart.


Accepting the brother’s invitation to hear this man of God, whom many already felt was a prophet, I went to hear him. Eventually a little man stepped from the prayer room, walked to the Bible stand and prayed, opened his Bible and took his text from Genesis and he began to feed my hungry heart. He began to open my understanding of something based on the scriptures and it wasn’t long until he was on PREDESTINATION and ETERNAL SECURITY. When he finished that night I knew the things in my bosom were of God! Why? Because this little man took the scriptures and made them real. He made the scriptures come alive in my soul.




It wasn’t long until I realized this man had a message from God, yet the pathetic part was, many people got confused thinking the man himself was the message! There is a vast difference between the two though some, failed to differentiate between the two. No, he was not the message, Jesus Christ is the message. Christ has always been the message! But wherever possible the devil has always sought to belittle Christ in whatever way possible. For one thousand years the devil sold the world on the idea that Christ was not the Mighty God robed in flesh, (I Timothy 3:16) was not the one Israel would look for as the Messiah who would be Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace, Counselor and the one called Wonderful (Isaiah 9:6). Satan sold the world on the idea that Christ was the second person of the Godhead. God is the pendulum of the whole thing, but the devil wanted to belittle Him, making Him only to be the second person. And finally if that wasn’t bad enough he set his earthly mother over Him (Jesus) as His head! Blessed Mother of God, they say. Don’t people realize God never had a mother! In the beginning was God. Christ the man had an earthly mother, but not the spirit God. (Galatians 4:4) What a pathetic mess the religious world turned into as they forsook “THEIR WORD” (apostles word) and embraced strictly a program of the devil, filled with only carnal words and teaching! And if God had left the whole religious world as it was back there in the dark ages we truly would be in a mess! Spiritually speaking, we would have been a million miles from “THEIR WORD”, but God never intended the church to remain forever away from “THEIR WORD”. Only through “THEIR WORD” will we know who Christ and God actually is. Satan never intends for you to know who Christ is.




As time progressed through the reformation after 1500, through various reformation leaders God, little by little, was seen restoring “THEIR WORD” (truths taught by the apostles). Yet denominations continued to spring up everywhere around these restored truths, accepting some of these truths and rejecting others. It had boiled down to this kind of belief, you embrace your faith and I will embrace mine. This peculiar idea taught in Babylon concerning many faiths lacked a long way from being the unity and oneness to embrace only one faith which the early church walked in (Ephesians 4:4-6) as well as what the endtime church would be walking in, which Christ would come for at the end of the age. Therefore, it was of necessity that God would send a man at the end of the age with a very special office to do something for the church.




For that work God intended to do we should examine a prophecy in Malachi 4:5-6. (5) “Behold, I send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord: (6) And he shall turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse.” Contrary to what you many think, John the Baptist did not fulfill all that scripture, only the first part as shown in Luke 1:17. Then who will fulfill the later setting of Malachi 4:5-6? It is not one of the two Jewish prophets clothed in the spirit of Elijah sent to Israel who fulfills this scripture. According to Revelation 11, that man does not restore the hearts of the children back to the fathers. The Jews converted under that ministry simply receive a revelation of who Christ is as seen by the fact they all have the father’s name written in their forehead, (Revelation 14:1). Without going into elaborate detail, since we have already published several articles on Malachi 4:5-6 showing how there are two different, separate time periods for that spirit of Elijah to be manifested on earth, we will simply say, the office of Elijah to restore the hearts of the children back to the fathers was not to be fulfilled until the end of the grace age, sometime before the church left the world. This office of the spirit of Elijah is to be a restoring office. The officework would restore the hearts of the endtime children of the grace age back to the original teaching of those apostles, or restore us back to “THEIR WORD” whereby we at the endtime might embrace that faith whereby we could be included in the prayer of John 17:20.




Now I ask you, when God brings this spirit of Elijah on the scene, is He going to bring something out of obscurity which is so fantastic and so unrelated to the Bible that what he has to say would become a message completely and totally set apart from “THEIR WORD” (apostolic fathers of the faith)! Absolutely not. If that man brought such a message that was completely apart from the faith of the apostolic fathers then he did not fulfill B-part of Malachi 4:5-6 by turning us back to “THEIR WORD” or to the faith of our apostolic fathers, Paul, Peter, James, John, etc.! But Malachi declares this office of Elijah is ordained to turn the hearts of the children back to (the faith of) the fathers! With this Old Testament prophet office in operation at the end of the age shows me God is going to produce a people who will be in the same likeness of character, of spirit, of faith, of devotion and unity as were those early apostolic Christians who in the beginning lived off “THEIR WORD”. No, this man who came in the spirit and power of Elijah did not come with a revelation which would take people away from the contents of this Bible or “THEIR WORD”. That would be completely contrary to the purpose of Malachi’s prophecy concerning the sending of this spirit office. Malachi declared this man would turn our hearts back to the true faith of our apostolic fathers! Beloved, the man who filled this office never asked any human being to preach him, to exalt him, to lift him upon a pedestal. No, that man, who because of the Old Testament prophet office he fulfilled and being on the scene when he was, his office alone made him the church age messenger to Laodicea, he never once asked anyone to believe anything unscriptural. He asked only that we believe Jesus Christ was the same yesterday, today and forever! The mother church of the dark ages had diminished Christ from that high position and all her daughters had simply followed suit!




That man did have a message and that message was the revelation of how to take all these great restored truths of their word which had been restored through the reformation hour and tie all these truths back together, placing them all back into their proper setting into this Bible where they originally came from. William Marrion Branham, prophet messenger to this age, took all these great restored truths, and placed them all together in one message and told the church, as the apostolic fathers had taught the church all these truths in one message so must we of the endtime do likewise.




Shocking as it may sound to some, this prophet messenger did not restore FAITH, did not restore PREDESTINATION; did not even restore ETERNAL SECURITY nor the BAPTISM OF THE HOLY GHOST or even the REVELATION THAT GOD WAS ONE and BAPTISM should be performed in the NAME OF JESUS CHRIST. Well, if he didn’t restore any of that, what did he restore? Watch carefully. William Marrion Branham, under the anointing of God, was the first man since that first church age to ever take every one of these truths and place them all together giving them their proper place in the plan of God and preach them all in the same message. He is the first man to take these great restored truths over which people for more than 400 years had fussed, argued and disputed almost to the point of blasphemy, this man gathered up every one of these restored (hated and despised) truths of “THEIR WORD” scattered here and there and placed them all into one message, a Bible message, giving each truth its proper perspective in the framework of revelation and showed to the church how to embrace and TEACH THEM! When he did this, the Bible made more sense to people than it had in almost 1700 years. That is why this prophet would say, if Paul taught ONE GOD, SO HAVE I; IF PAUL BAPTIZED IN THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST THE LORD, SO HAVE I; IF HE TAUGHT PREDESTINATION AND ETERNAL SECURITY OF THE TRUE BELIEVER, SO HAVE I!


Many fundamental churches didn’t even know where the millennium was to be. They didn’t know whether it would be on earth, some other planet or in heaven or just where or when, or whether there would even be one. The prophet to the age said there would be a millennium and that millennium would be right here on earth! That is all he needed to say.




Now to prove the fact this prophet did take the teaching of ONE GOD, SANCTIFICATION, BAPTISM OF THE HOLY GHOST , ETERNAL SECURITY, PREDESTINATION and all these other restored truths by various reformation leaders and place them all together in their proper perspective, back in the framework of the Bible message, and teach them as a true revelated message of truth as taught by the apostles, look what God did, God caused this little man to receive a revelation of what the Seals in Revelation 6 were. No, these seals were not written in another book, they were written in the Bible. By pure revelation of the spirit, revelation, which I remind you had not been given to anyone in the church since the first age, this prophet broke that first seal, or that first white horse rider, and told us it was none other than that devilish old antichrist spirit which was seen rising up in the close of the first church age. Paul declared that truth in II Thessalonians 2:3-12 where he spoke somewhere around 55 A.D., declaring the mystery of iniquity doeth already work and Paul referred to the climax of this work as being in the son of perdition. While John the Beloved declared in I John 2:18-19, somewhere around 90 A.D. that there were already many antichrists plaguing the church. But please understand in John’s statement he is not referring to the major or main antichrist, (son of perdition, the one anointed to destroy) but of the minor antichrist leading up to that one.




When the prophet, by revelation, taught these seals in Revelation 6, his teachings made more sense and fell in line better with the scripture and church history that what all these theologians are declaring who want to place those seals at the time of great tribulation at the end of the age! The revelatory teaching of the first four seals by the prophet was all built around who that mysterious rider was, first seen riding the white horse in the first seal. The rider of the first horse is the same rider seen on the other three horses, only the other horses are different colors to illustrate what effect the antichrist had on the Christian church as he rode down through church history, or rode down through these first four seals and plunged the religious world into the dark ages. The name of the rider of the four various colored horses was Death, and Hell followed with him.


When that prophet took church history and built past church history around those first four seals, that completely vindicated it and made the revelation he had received a proven fact. Did that make church history to become scripture? Not at all. Your Bible is the only book of scriptures. Church history only proved the accuracy of the revelation. Thus the historical facts only proved what the revelation of the seals was saying, to be true. The first four seals spoke of what has already transpired and church history has already recorded for us all these historical events which were brought out in the first four seals in a living people of this hour who did not live back in those times. History simply declares what has been. What we see briefly written in the scripture is more thoroughly covered by church history concerning that period of time, the scripture can, by no means, go into the detail church history does.




Allow me to close with this probing question to every honest heart who follows this endtime message in order to be restored to the revelation of “THEIR WORD” (our apostolic fathers). If you were to go out into this world preaching salvation to sinners who would you preach? The answer should be, none other than the Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore I warn you, if you go forth to help convert sinners to salvation but spend far more time informing the sinner that God has sent a prophet, etc., than you do telling the poor lost sinner 2000 years ago a man by the name of Jesus Christ came and died to save them, we have absolutely placed the cart before the horse. We are going down the road backward.


May I say, “THEIR WORD” (the apostles word) which you were restored back to by the office of the spirit of Elijah resting upon a gentile prophet is just as real, just as vital, and needful today as “THEIR WORD” has ever been. If God can find some people who are simple minded enough to allow Him to paint a true revelatory picture in their spiritual minds as to what this little man did say while on earth, are you aware these people today would not have to be mere repetitionists! Of course not. No one else in church history ever had to be. If that prophet to the age were still alive today you would find him preaching out of the pages of that Bible.


No doubt having made the statement the prophet to the age did not restore FAITH, PREDESTINATION, ETERNAL SECURITY, SANCTIFICATION, etc., some of you may be as the brother I received a phone call from who had naturally heard just the opposite, he asked the question, If the prophet didn’t restore all these things, what did the scripture mean in Matthew 17:11 when the disciples asked Jesus, Why do the scribes teach Elijah must first come and RESTORE ALL THINGS! Jesus answered truly, he must come and restore all things. The man asked, what did Jesus mean by that statement?




Allow me to caution you by saying that even with the coming of the spirit of Elijah on a gentile prophet office at the end of the age he did not restore all things by any means. He came and took all the Bible truths that had been restored through the reformation and placed them all back into one message. He even broke the seven seals of Revelation 6 and brought into light what the reformers could not because of their hour, and just as in John’s ministry when that spirit of Elijah restored all which was necessary to be known in that hour in order for believers to be ready for the first coming of Christ, likewise did the spirit of Elijah on this gentile prophet office restore all things necessary for the endtime Laodicean saints, or true seed, to be ready for the coming of Christ to receive His bride. He restored all the mystery necessary to the endtime people to fulfill Revelation 10:7. He restored all things that was necessary for the gentile church to be ready for Christ’s coming yet the restoring work did not cover the restoring of all things!




What about after the gentile church is secretly gathered out and the gospel returns back to the Jew to gather out the 144,000. Never forget, that spirit of Elijah will be in that hour also in Israel resting once again upon another Jew, and once again he will do some more restoring, and during that appearing will complete the restoring of all things of Matthew 17:11. One Jew who is referred to in Revelation 11 as one of the prophets will have received the spirit of Elijah while the other Jewish prophet in Israel who gives the antichrist a fit of rage received the spirit of Moses, and together what a work they do. In that hour the restoring work of the spirit of Elijah completes the words of Matthew 17:11, THAT ELIAS WILL RESTORE ALL THINGS! In that hour he will restore all things necessary for the 144,000 who are to receive the revelation of who Jesus is, that He is God, to fulfill Isaiah 9:6, etc. With that final operation among the Jews, that completes the mighty office work for the restoration spirit of Elijah!


Therefore, do not think for a moment, as so many have, that Matthew 17:11 applies strictly to the office work of Bro. William Branham, it does not! Bro. William Branham restored what was necessary for the gentile bride church to know, yet he restored nothing to the Jews which is the final step in God’s restoring program.


The prophet took these restored truths of “THEIR WORD” given to reformation leaders, which had all this time remained through the hour of protestantism separate and blocked off from their proper perspective in scripture through denominationalism. This prophet restored back those truths blocked off by protestantism into their proper revelating setting within the proper framework of the scripture. I repeat, it is the first time any man has ever done this since the days of the apostles! This was his message! It was to tell poor mankind, scattered throughout all this Babylonian religious denominational manmade systems, how to get himself free from all that mess and get back to the revelation of “THEIR WORD”, which is none other than the word of God; to get into Christ, the Word whereby God can begin to lead our lives and place His great merciful arm of love about us, to teach and instruct the church in order to lead and guide us whereby we may grow in the nurture and admonition of the Lord and in fellowship with Him, so we could all walk in the same revelation and see God alike. And the holy scriptures or “THEIR WORD” would once again become the ruling factor of the church. Even if the day came they would burn your Bible, that revelation of the word would be in you. The scripture says, being born again not of corruptible seed but of incorruptible seed, which is the engrafted word of God. Engrafted means it is the revelation of God’s thought which is recorded in “THEIR WORD”, embedded in your spiritual life and mine. Thus if the revelation is in your spiritual mind you can’t help but live and respond to that revelation of “THEIR WORD”, which is Christ’ word, that now feeds your soul and caused your soul to react back to “THEIR WORD”.

The Three Woes – 1975, July


Today we are approaching a subject about which for years I searched for the answer, tried to link together certain verses of scripture in the Book of Revelation. How often we read over something, never once laying any importance on some certain word (such as woe) when that may be the very word which holds the key to unlock the hidden mystery. The word WOE found in Rev. 8:12-13 under the fourth trumpet, certainly has no reference to the term Whoa used in the sense of stopping a team of horses. No! On the contrary, Webster’s Dictionary defines WOE as relating to extreme sorrow; to extreme grief. As a matter of fact, WOE used here indicates to be immersed (covered) in grief or sorrow.


Dan. 9:27 and Dan. 12:1-13 both speak of this great hour of extreme sorrow and extreme anguish (the WOES). Jesus in Matt. 24, Luke 21 and Mark 13 uses many statements which referred strictly to the work of the anti-Christ in his relation to Israel during the middle of that 70th week. Christ called the period of 3 ½ , the last half of Daniel’s 70th week, a time of trouble coming upon the earth (especially for Israel), a time such as had never been before nor would ever be again. This period spoken of by our Lord, recorded in Matthew, Luke and Mark is actually Christ’s own way of discussing that precise time period during the middle of the week when those THREE WOES of Rev. 8:13 are announced. Matt. 24:15-22. Remember, in relation to this final 70th week, we intend to show what event on earth triggered these WOES, secondly at what time during the final week these THREE WOES were announced and administered and finally, just what are these THREE WOES and how they affect mankind.


Rev. 8:12-13 where the THREE WOES are pronounced follows the blast of the fourth trumpet angel who is none other than the fourth trumpet judgment angel who, because of what is transpiring in Jerusalem during the middle of the final week, smites a third part of the sun, a third part of the moon and a third part of the stars. As the third part of all this was darkened, the day shone not for a third part neither did the night.


Verse 13 declares I (John) beheld and heard an angel flying through the midst of the heavens saying WOE, WOE, WOE, to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels which are yet to sound! Bear in mind what WOE means, extreme sorrow, extreme grief or being immersed in sorrow or anguish. Nowhere in Revelations has the word WOE appeared until introduced following the sounding of the fourth trumpet angel. When it was introduced the word WOE was spoken three separate times. This lets me know there are to be three separate and distinct WOES and all three WOES relate to what Jesus called the time of trouble such as the world had never seen. Better still, the THREE WOES are sounded in the hour when the world is brought strictly under satanic control. Hence, the THREE WOES pertain to no other time period. These Three Woes are poured out as the result of what the anti-Christ did in Jerusalem when he breaks his covenant with Israel during the middle of the 70th week!



The chart is equally divided off in two separate sections, each section having a 3 ½ year period, totaling seven years. It illustrates how once this final 70th week of Daniel’s prophecy officially opens by the anti-Christ making a covenant with Israel (Dan. 9:27), that two Jewish prophets begin prophesying in the land of Israel. Rev. 11:3 declares for a space of one thousand two hundred three score days, these two Jewish prophets who are God’s witnesses in Israel, prophesy in sackcloth. According to Rev. 11:6, during the days of their (3 ½) years prophesying to Israel, these two prophets have power to smite the earth with all manner of plagues as often as they desire. Smiting the earth with plagues is not to be looked upon as some suppositional thing, because they are literal plagues which will affect nature, vegetation as well as atmospheric conditions, even to closing up the heavens where it rains not and also turning water to blood there in the Middle East. We can think of only two such prophets in all Israel’s history anointed with such miraculous power as this and that was Moses and Elijah. To clarify once and for all who these two Jewish prophets are and at the same time show how the sounding of these first three trumpet angels’ judgments of Rev. 8:7-11 relates strictly to the ministry of these two prophets who, during the first half of the 70th week, are smiting a third part of the earth (mainly the Middle East) with plagues, are absolutely not the original Old Testament Moses and Elijah returned to this earth, but instead are none other than two Jewish prophets in Israel anointed with two of the greatest anointing of God ever expressed upon earth, anointing which rested upon both Moses and Elijah and may I say, without question these anointing are two of the greatest ever to rest upon a prophetic office which rested upon the Prophets, Moses and Elijah.


Remember, when God anointed Moses that anointing carried a threefold purpose (1) it was to bring forth an exodus for the Israelite people (2) it was to establish a law and give Israel a prophetic word which she had been without for over 400 years. However, when God anointed Elijah with a prophetic office, it was during a time when Israel was in national apostasy. Israel had forsaken the law and word of God which Moses had give her. Elijah’s was a prophetic anointing to challenge that nation Israel who had drifted into national apostasy, to return to God. It was an anointing to restore back to the people something they had lost (remember the contest at Mt. Carmel) The anointing resting on Elijah, not only closed the heavens for 3 ½ years but challenged the very people who should have stayed with the word of God to return to the word.


This lets me know these are the two special supernatural anointings, which will once again reappear and rest upon two Jewish prophets, as Israel enters into her 70th and final week of time (last 7 years). Look at the similarity. Although the Jew in that hour will already be back in the land, we realize the anointing of Moses will not be used again to plague Egypt (turning water to blood and so forth) or even be used freeing Israel from Egyptian bondage and escorting her through the Red Sea, nevertheless the needs are very similar. The two anointings will be expressed and manifested during a period when God has been steadily returning Jews to the land from every corner of the globe. Beloved, that in itself truly is the greatest exodus Israel ever had. Secondly, the fact that it is the spirit of Elijah resting upon one of the two Jews shows that those Jewish people who did return to the land by the hand of God returned from among the gentiles to fulfill all scripture, and spiritually speaking, the hour Israel enters into her final 70th week will find her in the greatest hour of apostasy she has ever faced. We do not mean to imply there will not be any true, sincere, orthodox Jews in Israel. Sure there will, but they will only be in the minority. The nation or the majority (even now) lives in apostasy. Israel, having been dispersed among gentile nations, returns to her homeland bringing with her many theological ideas concerning the Holy writings and her prophets Israel returned bringing with her more modern interpretations and theological ideas as to what their prophets of old meant. Never has there been an hour in Israel’s history when she was any more in apostasy than today (Example, offering a hen or rooster on the day of atonement instead of a lamb as they are commanded for the sins of the people) Spiritually they are in apostasy while physically they are in an exodus. Therefore such a setting as this, an exodus as well as apostasy is the perfect setting for the reappearing of these two great anointings which rested on Moses and Elijah of old.


According to Rev. 8:13 the three dreadful woes of extreme anguish were announced once the fourth trumpet angel had sounded, therefore, I ask you, according to prophetic time which will be going on earth, exactly when does the fourth trumpet angel sound precisely in the middle of Daniel’s 70th week!!


Briefly let’s acquaint ourselves with the operation of these first three trumpet judgment angels in Rev. 8:7-11 to see whether or not their ministries are separate judgments being poured out, apart from the judgment ministry of these two prophets. Recall, these first three trumpet judgment angels were announcing their judgments in glory however, when their judgments were released to actually hit the third part of the earth, that judgment released, was administered strictly through the ministry of these two Jewish prophets who were striking the earth with plagues as often as they desired. Let’s just see if that is scripture; let’s see if these first three judgment trumpet angels of Rev. 8:7-11 are doing anything more than announcing judgments which are actually being expressed or fulfilled through the earthly ministries of these two Jewish prophets during the first half of that week!


First, If trumpet judgments sounded by these first three angels are something entirely different and completely apart or separate from the ministry of these two earthly Jewish prophets, then look what you are going to run into. We are dealing with precisely the same earthly time period when both the ministry of the two prophets as well as the three judgment angels were in progress, and secondly, if these three angels ministry are separate, then they are doing nothing but a re-run or repeat or re-enactment as to what these two Jewish prophets are already doing on earth. Beloved, if they are separate works as some think, then you would have the three judgment angels sounding their particular judgment to be felt or expressed on the earth and then along would come the two prophets with their ministry almost repeating identically what the angels in the first half of the week had already done.


Remember all 7 of these angels (Rev. 8 and 9) sounding trumpets are judgment angels, not wrath angels. For an illustration between the judgment of God and the wrath of God let us examine Moses in Egypt. Did not he, in Egypt, by the hand of God turn water into blood? What was God doing? He was pronouncing judgment (not wrath) upon Egypt. Moses, God said, speak to the dust and lice will come forth. What was that? More judgment upon Egypt. I ask you, did any of these many judgments against Egypt bring Egypt to repentance. You know they did not. Speak to the waters Moses and they will bring forth frogs. What was that? Still more judgment upon Egypt. However, note, when God destroyed Egypt’s might (her army) in the Red Sea, there beloved has much more than judgment administered, that was his wrath being poured out.


Try to visualize these two Jewish prophets in Israel, fulfilling not a wrath ministry but a judgment office work against Israel soon after Daniel’s 70th week is triggered into motion by Israel signing a special peace and prosperity covenant with the anti-Christ for seven years. Recall, that final week cannot possibly begin until the anti-Christ signs that covenant with Israel. True, he signed with other nations also, but that signing did not affect prophecy. Signing with Israel triggers that 70th week. Dan. 9:27.


However, before this 70th week begins, something has happened in Europe and for survival sake the frightened European world will be forced to do something quickly. Out of what the Western world does, however soon it may be – 12 months or 3 years, whatever, the world will be introduced to that long prophesied European 10 nation beastly system. When that Western European beastly system with seven heads and ten horns (Rev. 13) is finally formed in Western Europe, becoming that long prophesied united (Roman) beast system of the old resurrected Roman Empire it will be headed up under one head who by that hour has successfully united all the ten political governments of western Europe into one powerful government; united also all her economies into one and also, that one apostate church system is already formed portrayed in Rev. 17, which for a period of time will ride this beast before later being thrown off and trampled to death under its feet. The head is non other than the anti-Christ, the pope who in that hour becomes the voice or mouthpiece of this powerful beast system of Europe before the 70th week of Daniel’s prophecy (to affect Israel) begins. In actuality it will be an hour for man’s final effort for survival, political, monetary and military. True, it will be mankind’s way of mustering every ounce of his political efforts hoping through it somehow to be able to survive. After 6000 years of constant struggle this will be mankind’s culmination day. However, little does the world realize it is also to become Satan’s coronation day because when that hour arrives which officially opens Daniel’s 70th week, naturally the economical pressure in the Middle East will be most severe. If you think Israel is hard pressed today, just wait until time arrives which opens this final 70th week, especially as the world’s economy becomes more and more strained, even reaching the breaking point.


By compelling present world conditions existing in that hour, little Israel will be forced to side with this beast system. Yet bear in mind, the spiritual orthodox Jew will never have any part with what is transpiring. It is only Israel’s political or apostate Jew, who for survival sake, will unite with it signing this covenant agreement (thus beginning her final and 70th week.) It is the political Jew who can not see his being re-gathered back into the land has had any definite fulfillment of prophecy, who goes for it. That is the Jew who grabs this opportunity offered by the man of sin for survival and peace.


Such an act begins the fulfilment of John 5:43 where Jesus declared before the ruling Jews to whom he was attempting to present himself as Messiah God – I come to you in my Father’s name and you did not receive me (as Messiah God). But the savior looks further down in that hour when Israel will already be in their 70th week and continues saying, but if another come in his name you will receive him. And with open arms during that hour they will receive the anti-Christ who comes in his own name. However, the complete fulfillment of Christ’s statement will not appear until the middle of the week when the anti-Christ presents himself as their Messiah God and they accept him. As the covenant is signed, according to Dan. 9:27, the 70th week officially opens. The Jewish race who in no way appreciates the Catholic Church nor cares anything for the pope will nevertheless, in that hour, in order to preserve their monetary system that apostate Jew will be willing to bow to anything. Why not? He can easily accept this period of peace and prosperity under the anti-Christ as his Messiah, after all to many Jews in Israel today the coming of the Messiah is nothing more than a period of peace and prosperity. That is what the anti-Christ promised: peace and prosperity.


When the man of sin signs this covenant with Israel, neither he nor Israel is aware this signing has officially opened the 70th week of Daniel, because whatever signing the anti-Christ did before with other nations had absolutely no bearing on scripture whatsoever, it is only this particular signing with Israel that officially opens the70th week and brings God’s two prophets upon the scene rebuking Israel for what she did. It is the signing with that nation (Israel) that automatically displeases God and we begin to hear these seven trumpet judgments in glory blasting away during that week. Keep in mind, not all the Jews in Israel are apostate Jews because one element knows why he is back in the land and is impatiently awaiting for what they believe to be the first coming of their Messiah God. What the apostate Jew did in signing the covenant angered God and set off the 7 judgment angels in Rev. 8:9 to blasting away.


No sooner is that covenant agreement signed (Dan. 9:27) than God, now so displeased with Israel’s actions, sends these two great anointings, on two Jewish men in Israel who begins rebuking Israel. Beloved, are you aware if we are living in the day of Christ’s soon return, these two Jewish prophets are already on this earth and although no one knows who they are or what area of the earth they may have originated, one thing is for sure, they won’t be nine year old kids in that hour. They are two Jewish men with a basic purpose, they known who they are, what they are supposed to do and they well know once their work is completed the anti-Christ is going to kill them. Furthermore, they will know what God has been doing among the gentiles even before their hour as well as what God is doing in their hour and most of all, what he will be doing in the near future. They will not preach, taking a text from a certain chapter in the Bible as men do today, instead they prophesy. They foretell things to the Jew in that hour, things which are imminent, things which are pending, things to happen in just a few short months and years; things God’s people will soon be facing in Israel as well as what Jews throughout the world will soon be facing. Standing in the streets of Jerusalem they will pronounce judgments.


Ask yourself the question, on whom and for what purpose do they pronounce judgment? It is against those apostate political Jews who favored the signing of that agreement. This judgment is God’s way of trying to correct that political Jew for his wrong and error in linking up with that system. Can’t you see that nation in her political endeavor during the first half of that 70th week. Today, Israel is truly prospering. She may have a high inflation rate of 35 per cent and pay 86 per cent of her salaries for taxes, but as far as her crops are concerned she is flourishing. Already, she is exporting all kinds of fruits and vegetables into the Common Market nations of Europe who one day forms into this beast system. Recently, Israel signed a pact linking her more closely into the Common Market nations, enabling her for a considerable period of time to export all her fruit and vegetables into Europe for sale. Yet, in that hour, because the political element of Israel links up with the anti-Christ who heads up the European Common Market system, this greatly displeases God, therefore watch what he does.


As the final prophetic week of seven years opens, God is angry! The first three trumpet judgment angels in Rev. 8:7-11 sound their trumpets and for 1260 days on earth through the ministry of those two prophets, a third part of the world feels the effects. A third part of the vegetation and water is affected. Note beloved, it is only a third part of this world which is affected by what these 3 judgment angels and two prophets are doing. This lets me know what is taking place on earth through the sounding of those first three trumpet judgment angels is happening only in the Middle East where approximately one third of everything in the world is. No, the sounding of these three angels will not affect the entire planet earth, only a third part. This by no means even affects the Far East where today dwells your oriental race of people who will be busy preparing for Armageddon, which comes at the end of the 70th week.


Why does that ministry not affect the Far East, your oriental race, referred to in Rev. 16 as the kings of the East, which definitely is the one side of the communistic picture seen coming to Armageddon. Recall, none of these four world beast powers or empires of Daniel 7:1-28, Babylon, Media-Persia, Greece or Rome, ever ruled the Far East where dwells the oriental race. Therefore, when those first three trumpet angels expressed their judgment powers in the earth, their powers being actually ministered through the authority of these two prophetic offices in Israel, affecting only a third part of the world. Therefore it was bodies of water around Israel which become blood, not in the Far East but Middle East!


Did not Rev. 11:6 declare these two prophets had power to shut the heavens? Did not the Prophet Elijah bring such judgment against the ten northern tribes in Israel declaring, it will not rain until I call for it? You remember the story of what happened in Samaria, they all practically starved. Though today Israel has plenty of food, in that hour when those two prophets get through prophesying judgment upon Israel, you will not only see her barley and wheat fields drying up and parching but her forests also. In Joel 1:19 he prophesies the fire hath devoured the pastures of the wilderness and the flame hath burned all the trees of the field. Not literal fire but the fire of drought seeing no rain will come for 3 ½ years during the days of their prophecy. When that spirit of Elijah stands in Jerusalem prophesying during the first half of that 70th week, accompanied by that spirit of Moses, naturally that political element of the Jew is going to be humiliated and furious as Pharaoh was down in Egypt. I can see those two prophets clothed with these two great anointings saying, alright, if you do not believe we have THUS SAITH THE LORD, you will believe us next year when you try to put out your crops and nothing will grow.


Remember after that signing, for 3 ½ years while these prophets are busy prophesying in Israel, the anti-Christ himself is also going to be quite busy. For a while everything in the western gentile world will be prospering and the average man of the world is content saying, what this great leader has to offer is just what we have always needed. During the first part of that week (first 3 ½ years) peace and prosperity to a certain degree will reign, but wait until later (last 3 ½ years) it turns out to be a false peace for the world. At first the man of sin will be a most eloquent man, a great speechmaker filled with wonderful promises for a glorious future of peace. The western world is saying, we need to be united. But let me tell you one thing, God sure did not want Israel united with this thing. Yet since she did unite, two prophets stand in her midst and for that first half of Daniel’s 70th week they not only prophesy but also smite that part of the world with plagues!


According to Revelation Chaps. 7 and 14, while these two men prophesy during the first half of the week, there is going to be a selected and predestinated element of Jews who will receive a revelation. It is no other than the 144,000 Jews from the House of Israel (Rev. 7:2-8). Today, at present, according to the latest American Jewish Yearbook we are told throughout the world the Jewish population stands at better than 14,150,000. More than 5 ½ million (estimated 5,730,000) of these Jews live in the U.S. constituting 2.8 percent of the population. And get this, this figure is by far larger than that living in Israel! Israel has a Jewish population of 2,806,000. There are more Jews in American than in any other country of the world, including Russia who still has 2,680,000; France, 550,000; Argentina 475,000; Great Britain, 410,000; and Canada with 305,000; that is not including persecuted Jews in Arab countries as well as other places.


You must understand, all those Jews will never return to Israel, however, there will be enough returning that 144,000 can be sealed in with a revelation delivered by these two prophets. The seal of the living God is the Holy Ghost (Eph. 4:30). Who knows, some of these other Jews may go to Israel in that hour and be fortunate enough to hear those two prophets seeing Israel will, in the beginning of her 70th week at least have her sacrificial altar in her hands (Dan. 9:27, 12:11), whereby she may offer animal sacrifices unto Jehovah and a Jewish temple in the process of being built will certainly stimulate Jews throughout the world as they no doubt will be called upon to make great contributions toward the rebuilding of that temple. 144,000 predestinated seed of God in Israel during the first half of the 70th week will hear a revelation as well as received the seal of God, the Holy Ghost. That is why Rev. 7 pictures 144,000 of these people from the tribes of Israel sealed in their forehead and later Rev. 14 pictures this same 144,000 in an entirely different dramatic setting. Because later in Rev. 14 John saw that same 144,000 standing on Mt. Zion with a lamb (where Jerusalem) having their father’s name written in their forehead. Not written with an indelible pencil, of course not, but with the revelation of who Jesus Christ is. Note their obedience to the Spirit because it says they follow the Lamb wheresoever he goeth. Don’t literalize that, that is not 144,000 men of Israel trailing around behind a natural lamb! Then what is it? It is this special 144,000 who heard two prophets somewhere during the first half of that week, now with the Spirit of God in their lives, following that Holy Ghost wheresoever he leads them. Have you ever wondered where he would lead them? Don’t think for a moment these 144,000 are going to be sidetracked to sit it out on the bleachers until the millennium reign begins. No, these are servants of Jehovah and they have a job to do. That job will be getting a definite message to the millions of Jews still living in dispersion out in the gentile world and that message must be delivered quickly. No, it is not by any means a Salvation Message. It is not a message of grace whatsoever, it is a warning message to have nothing to do with this beast system in that hour seeing it has turned completely satanic (after the middle of the week).


Their job comes in the latter half of that prophetic week. Keep in mind, the first half of that 70th week can be very peaceful and is never spoken of as a time of tribulation because during that time the western world will be quite busy establishing their unification of one world government as well as their one world religion, etc. Yet may I remind you, God has other plans and this new world order under the anti-Christ isn’t going to progress very far before God steps in and disrupts it. Two prophets are prophesying in Israel pronouncing judgment and fulfilling those first three trumpet angel judgments in Rev. 8:7-11. According in Dan. 9:27 somehow the orthodox Jew in Israel has gained access to his old ancient temple grounds.


Yes, as that period of the 70th week is officially opened, by some means the orthodox Jew gains possession of his holy spot and animal sacrifices on the altar will have already begun, because remember, it won’t be necessary for the Jew to have his temple built at that hour, although probably it will have begun and with modern equipment it shouldn’t require too many years before completion. Nevertheless, the Jew will not wait for that temple to be erected to be again offering sacrifice because once that sacred rock altar now covered over by the Dome of the Rock falls into his hands he can immediately begin to offer sacrifices unto Jehovah. Thus, the first thing the orthodox Jew will do, after having received his temple ground where stands the sacrifice altar, is to do exactly what his ancestors did when they returned from Babylonian captivity under the prophets Zachariah and Haggai. Neither did they have a temple in that hour, yet once they found that sacrificial rock among the rubbish they began to sacrifice animals upon it several years before the second temple was ever rebuilt. As a matter of fact they hadn’t been back in the land two months before they erected an altar and began sacrifices. Such an act as this automatically places Israel on grounds of worship and communication with Jehovah. Later they erected a temple, wherein the priest could further function in his priestly administration.


Thus according to Dan. 9:27, 12:11 scripture which doesn’t mention their temple as having been erected as the 70th week officially opened, although it does discuss the ability of the Jew being able to offer sacrifices on his sacred sacrificial altar, known today as the rock of Moriah. Once again as the Jew begins to offer burnt offerings unto Jehovah and as smoke raises from the sacred altar with a true ordained sacrifice burning upon that rock offering sacrifices once again places the nation back on the basis of a true scriptural fellowship with Jehovah. May I remind you also whenever God has a prophet on earth to benefit Israel as a nation, when they were in their homeland there was always an animal sacrifice on that sacred altar.


Yes we are fully aware although there will be blood animal sacrifices on the sacrificial altar according to Dan. 9:27, the blood sacrifice on the altar itself has nothing whatsoever to do with any Jew receiving the true revelation of who Jesus Christ is ABSOLUTELY NOT! That revelation comes strictly from God through those two prophets, nevertheless the fact there is a continual sacrifice laying on the altar during the first half of that week speaks only that Israel has come in line with the Old Testament law which Israel, as God’s chosen people of old, was always recognized by and required to walk in. That altar setting only enables Israel as a people to now begin having fellowship with God whereby he may remove the veil from their eyes, especially the 144,000, giving to them the revelation of various scriptures. See, God doesn’t bypass anything he does everything exactly according to the pattern of the word. No we haven’t forgotten our subject of the THREE WOES, but seeing the THREE WOES do not appear until the middle of the 70th week, we began in the first part of the week working our way up to the middle where soon we shall see the operation of the THREE WOES. I can see that nation during the first half of that 70th week as the orthodox Jew, now with his temple ground in his possession, begin to fellowship Jehovah. Two mightily anointed Jewish prophets appear following the signing of his covenant in Dan. 9:27, standing on that ancient temple grounds prophesying and warning the people of the judgments to fall upon their nation as a result of what their nation did; telling them how displeased God is with it all, warning them what is soon to take place, seeing their good time is almost to be turned into a nightmare.


Timewise we have reached the middle of the week. 3 ½ years or one thousand two hundred sixty days have passed which has actually concluded the ministry of these two prophets. Their job is finished. Nevertheless, the sealing away of the 144,000 has already taken place and in certain circles, a great revival has stirred Israel. Undoubtedly this stirring revival irritates and agitates greatly the man of sin, seeing such a revival sets off a social disorder or social disruption throughout the Jewish world. It causes an international as well as a social and political disturbance among the Jewish people which forces the anti-Christ to step in and change things as the anti-Christ makes his move against Israel, Dan. 9:27, 12:11 declares half of the prophetic week of seven years has passed, one thousand two hundred three score days. These two Jewish prophets have successfully brought spiritual life and revival to one element of Jews while at the same time brought plagues (Rev. 8:7-11) which is God’s judgment against the political Jew. But I ask you, did these plagues striking a third part of the earth (in the Middle East) cause the political apostate Jew to repent – THEY DID NOT! Instead he continues right on his own chosen way feeling everything is fine Israel has her temple area, more than that, Israel has her covenant of peace and prosperity with the anti-Christ and although the plagues against the land have been severe, the political minded Jew is still satisfied to allow things to remain as they are. Because of such an attitude, God must somehow judge that apostate Jew even more severely. Watch what he does.


Conditions have now so developed in Israel where in its necessitates action by the man of sin, Satan’s little prince to step in and do something and it is what he does in the middle of that week in Jerusalem which caused that fourth angel in the spirit world to smite a third part of the heavens, black out a third part of the moon, sun and stars whereby a third part of them gave no light and the day shown not for a third part as well as the night. It is then we hear in Rev. 8:13 the angel flying through heaven saying WOE, WOE, WOE to the inhabiters of the earth, ‘WOE’ meaning extreme sorrow, extreme misery, extreme suffering will come against the inhabitants of the earth. When? In the middle of the week! Why? Because God’s anger is so kindled against Israel for what she now does that he smites the third part of the heavens! We note with the first three trumpets, a third part of the earth was smitten, however, with the fourth trumpet God struck the heavens and pronounced THREE WOES to follow.


Watch carefully what this man of sin does in the middle of the 70th week. The moment the anti-Christ is forced by conditions in Israel to do something, he automatically fulfilled Dan. 9:27 as well as Dan. 12:11, once he has destroyed Israel’s privilege to sacrifice. We are in the middle of that prophetic week and note in the middle of that week, the angel sounds the THREE WOES following the fourth trumpet blast when the anti-Christ destroyed the orthodox Jew’s privilege of being able to offer sacrifice, Satan’s prince, the anti-Christ desecrated the altar by rendering it useless. Dan. 9:27 declares he takes away the (daily) sacrifice from off the altar as well as stopping the evening oblation. The evening oblation is incense being offered up unto God at the evening time.


The Bible even tells how long the Jewish altar will remain desolate (useless) Dan. 12:11, a thousand two hundred ninety days, a period of 30 days over the allotted 3 ½ years for the great tribulation to run its course. Then once again the altar becomes useful for a millennium purpose. Blessed is he that waiteth, Daniel says 45 more days, which comes to a thousand three hundred thirty-five days. Seventy-five extra days in Dan. 12:12 added to that space of 1,230 days or the last half of the week, are days which by no means relate to the actual sacrifice itself, but seeing the anti-Christ himself being the abomination that maketh desolate polluted this holy area for the last 3 ½ years of the 70th week. Those days relate strictly to the cleaning up process or the rededication of the temple as well as the rededication of the altar. These extra days places you well over into the millennium reign when Christ is already on earth. Remember Christ will never step into that temple, though it was built for him, nor will he permit a sacrifice to go upon the altar to serve strictly for the millennium purpose until first all this cleaning up and rededicating process is completed. That is why you have those extra days mentioned in Dan. 12:11-12 past your normal Jewish 3 ½ years or 42 months. The altar shall be used again.


Some say they do not believe the Jewish temple is to be built before the coming of Christ. Well if the temple isn’t to be rebuilt before the coming of Christ, then please interpret. Rev. 11:1-2 which shows John being instructed to take a reed or measuring rod and go measure the temple, measure a temple, which I remind you is not the spiritual temple of God, whose house we are in the grace age if we have the Holy Ghost abiding in us (I Cor. 6:19) John was instructed to measure the actual temple of God. When the word of the Lord came to John on the Isle of Patmos, Herod’s temple lay in ruins! As a matter of fact all Jerusalem lay in ruins in 96 A.D. But an angel told John to rise and measure the temple, the altar and them that worship therein. Verse 2 says, but the court which is without the temple leave out, measure it not for it is given unto the Gentiles and the holy city shall be trod under foot forty and two months. This 42 months beloved is still future. For someone to tell me where, after 96 A.D. or anywhere in Israel’s past history was Jerusalem ever trod down by Gentiles for only a small period of 3 ½ years, as John says Jerusalem will be trodden down here! Some think the Jewish temple is built after Christ comes to reign for a thousand years and not during the final week of Daniel’s prophecy. How ignorant people can be to scripture. If the temple is not built until after Christ comes, then somewhere during the millennium you will have to say the Gentiles will overrun the temple area for forty-two months. What wild ideas some have concerning scripture.


Once the anti-Christ stops the daily sacrifice there in the midst of the week, he sets himself up in the temple being rebuilt and Dan. 12:11 refers to his act as the abomination that maketh desolate. Christ, picking up that very statement, elaborates further on it in Matt. 24:15 saying to the Jewish people facing that dark hour in the middle of the week, when you therefore shall see the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel the prophet standing in the holy place (Dan. 12:11) whosoever readeth let him understand; let everybody in Judaea (Israel) flee for their lives into the mountains because then (for 3 ½ years) shall be great tribulation, etc.


Really brother, do you believe the anti-Christ will literally sit in the temple in Jerusalem? Well, how many believe that Jesus will sit in the temple in the millennium? Sure, Ezekiel 43, 44, and 45 that covers the anointing of the most holy. Remember, whatever God promised for mankind’s benefit, Satan will always run first with his counterpart. Recall how Zech. 14 declares every nation must go up to Jerusalem during the thousand years reign on to that temple area and worship the Lord of Host, keeping the feast of the tabernacles. Well, the devil wants the same honor and he wants that honor paid to him on the same spot of ground, in the same identical building! Because the Jews rejected the first manifestation of Christ, the Lord gives them the anti-Christ as a curse. This is God’s way of dealing with the apostate element of the nation. Then turns around in the millennium and gives that hour to the spiritual course of the nation. During the middle of the week he breaks his covenant and sets himself up in the temple of God. When he does God immediately releases hell upon the earth.


The fourth trumpet judgment sounded as the anti-Christ reached out and struck Israel’s altar and worship there in the middle of that week, took over the temple presenting himself as God and the apostate Jew went along with it! Whatever took place in the holy land by the middle of the week has caused the anti-Christ to go to Jerusalem and break his word to Israel. Remember Dan. 9:27 says he broke his own covenant. Israel never broke it! The apostate Jew was very content with the covenant and the true orthodox Jew never accepted it in the first place. It was the anti-Christ who broke it. He made the agreement for a period of seven years, but saw it was benefitting the Jew far too much, therefore after the covenant had been in existence for 3 ½ years which brought prophetic time up to the middle of the prophetic week, HE BROKE IT! He not only broke his word but the apostate Jew accepted him as Messiah God and this sets off a chain reaction in the heavens as the forth trumpet angel is heard to sound smiting a third part of the sun, moon and stars, the THREE WOES on mankind are pronounced.


Why are THREE WOES pronounced on mankind at this very hour? It is because the anti-Christ moves into Jerusalem and into the temple, setting himself up as God and that apostate Jew agrees to go right along with it. Why shouldn’t he, as it has already been stated the apostate Jew feels the coming of the Messiah is nothing more than a period of prosperity anyway and as far as the anti-Christ is concerned up to this hour, he has given his kingdom that prosperity and peace. Nevertheless once that anti-Christ touches the altar and stops the sacrifice in behalf of the orthodox Jew, he fulfills Rev. 11:1-3 as he will also cut off the ministry of these two prophets. Having taken away the daily sacrifice from the altar, Paul’s revelation in 2 Thessalonians says the man of sin sets himself up as God in the temple and is worshiped as God (2 Thess. 2:3-4). But what makes God so angry is the apostate Jew in Israel who he had already plagued for 3 ½ years accepts him as their Messiah God. This brought the FIRST WOE! Speaking of the hour during the middle of the week, Revelation declares everyone in these various areas where his influence is felt (including Israel) whose name is not written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world will worship the beast when they behold the spirit of the beast which was and is not, yet is, Rev. 13:8. However, please note, he does not call upon the world to worship him as God until around the middle of week! Because it is not until the middle of the week that he moves into Jerusalem and takes over. Then his whole kingdom, including the apostate political Jew who feels the Messiah is a period of peace and prosperity, will worship him as God.


Bringing his international police force into Jerusalem fulfills Rev. 11:2, where under his authority the Gentiles (his police force) tramps the streets of Jerusalem for 42 months. The orthodox Jews are no longer allowed access to the temple area because the anti-Christ has set himself up in the temple declaring himself to be God. Such action immediately sets up a hatred among the orthodox Jews and this still further agitates the anti-Christ, who by this hour according to Rev. 12:13-14, becomes a (wild) beast seeing he has now completely become the incarnated devil himself as Satan who was earlier cast to the earth has completely possessed the man of sin and intends to give Israel a bloodbath. Such satanic hatred against Israel will now usher in a period of 3 ½ years of pure hatred against the Jew as a race of people.


Notice the fourth trumpet angel sounding its judgment did not affect anything on the earth as did the first three trumpets. It is your celestial elements affected by the sound of the fourth angel’s trumpet! Get this, in the middle of the week that carnal political Jew accepted the anti-Christ as their Messiah God there in the temple to completely fulfill John 5:43 having every intention of still going along with the anti-Christ even though he broke his covenant with Israel! Such action greatly angers God and God will use this very diabolical thing to further speak to Israel. Becoming angry over what the political Jew has allowed, the fourth trumpet angel blasts forth in the middle of the week and God smites, not the earth, but a third part of the sun, moon and stars wherein they will not shine for a third part of the day.


Where will this darkness be primarily expressed on earth? No doubt in the Middle East only! Probably this darkness can not even been seen in the rest of the world only in the Middle East because the anti-Christ is in the Middle East committing this diabolical act and what is worse, those apostate Israelites go along with it! Thus is the Middle East, primarily Israel, this dark celestial shadow will hang. It is God’s way as a sign to the nation, you accepted the devil’s agent as Messiah, all right, if this is what you wanted this is what I am going to give you, only more than you ever dreamed possible! For the last 3 ½ years of Daniel’s 70th week my voice won’t be heard anymore through a prophet, therefore I am going to give you literally hell on earth. Why do I say hell on earth? Because no sooner did that fourth angel sound his trumpet a blast that no natural ear heard, God smites a third part of the sun, moon and stars, now we hear the THREE WOES sounded.




Rev. 9:1-12

Watch closely what happens, the fifth angel sounds his trumpet and with it we see the FIRST WOE released on earth. What do we now see coming up out of hell? In the middle of that final week the fifth angel sounds his trumpet releasing the First Woe upon the inhabitants of the earth, releasing for that first five month period extreme anguish, extreme suffering, extreme sorrow, seeing earth no longer wants to worship God but Satan instead. God himself said to the fifth angel, release that first WOE, Rev. 9:12. Did any natural man hear it when it was released? Absolutely not! But the spirit world heard it. The fifth angel sounded and all hell heard, eager to be turned loose upon the earth, whereby they might torture mankind. It is symbolic of course, because there is no place on earth with a huge hole that you could say here is the entrance leading to the bottomless pit. No, John is strictly seeing a symbolic picture but it shows hell to be opening up and freeing every demon spirit as God calls for them to come forth. As the bottomless pit opens, verse 2 says, a smoke rose from the pit as the smoke of a great furnace and the sun was darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. Look at that dreadful darkness which rose from this pit in the middle of the week as that man of sin broke the covenant, set himself up in the temple as God and demanded all mankind, including apostate Judaism, to accept and worship him as God. When they do, God immediately releases every devil in hell. God seeing the world including apostate Israel desires to be ruled over by Satan’s man of sin, simply says, you like all that so much, I am going to give you 100 percent of all the devil is. Therefore to accommodate you, I will empty hell just for you and turn every demon loose on the earth. Yes, Israel is included in this because basically the overall picture prophetically concerning the week is primarily concerned with Israel.


John watched this dramatic sight unfold. The bottomless pit open and these locust like creatures who were demons coming forth. Why are they described as resembling locusts? In the spiritual sense these demons are going to have the same effect upon the flesh and the spirit of mankind in their torturing ability and affects similar to that of a natural locust working and stripping away the leaves and grass of natural vegetation. They simply gnaw away until they have devoured the very thing they are gnawing upon. Verse 3 shows why it is spoken in this manner – And there was given unto them power as a natural scorpion on the earth has power. And note they are commanded not to hurt the grass nor any green thing of the earth, trees, etc. These two prophets’ ministries fulfilling the sounding of the first three trumpet judgments had already accomplished that. These things of torment will only affect man in his physical and spiritual makeup. In verse 4 they are commanded not to hurt vegetation but only to torment those men who did not have the seal of God in their forehead. Recall this sealing came during the first half of the week and this statement proves the 144,000 Israelites were already sealed in and are exempt from this tormenting five month period. Only those unregenerated people who had already aligned themselves with the anti-Christ system, accepting him as God were tormented. Note verse 5 and to them it was given not to kill them, only to torment the unregenerated five months and their torment was as the torment of a scorpion as he strikes a man. In those days man shall seek death and shall not find it, desiring to die, but death flees from them.

These demons are strictly for torment. No, they do not create heart trouble, cancer, etc., these diseases are already here. They literally work on the mentality and spiritual makeup of man, act as a tormenting restless disturbing thing. Listen to the Lord commanding them to hurt mankind during that final 3 ½ year period, their torment is as a torment of a scorpion when it strikes a man. A scorpion sting makes man so miserable, so sick, in such misery, aching, running a high fever. It does not necessarily kill man, yet for hours he is so miserable going through such aches and fever he may wish he was dead. However note, in these five months mankind to be tortured cannot die. Man will actually seek suicide to try and escape the pressure of these tormenting spirits yet God won’t permit him to go through with it.
Amazing how little pressure mankind can actually stand. You would be surprised to know the tens of thousand of people who because of one tormenting pressure or another, can not cope with life and would gladly commit suicide to escape reality. In America alone (in 1975) some 55,000, according to officials, will commit suicide. Suicide rate season runs highest following the suicide of a famous personality. Statistics show for the first three months after Marilyn Monroe committed suicide the rate of suicides rose over 35 per cent above the natural trend. The rate of increase above normal depends upon how well known the celebrity was. What does it mean? Simply that thousands of people desire to commit suicide but do not have the courage, however, let a famous celebrity lead the way and it furnishes courage for thousand of others. Just think, if man can hardly stand his tormenting pressures today when he can die, think of the extra agony that will be added during that special five months after the middle of the 70th week when God has become so disgusted with mankind he won’t permit any man to die. Picture that FIRST WOE being poured out on mankind. During the first five months of the last 3 ½ years of the final week, everything in hell will be loosed and allowed to come upon earth to invade and infiltrate a society who has shown or expressed more than anything, by accepting the anti-Christ as their God that they wanted a satanic rule over them. The purpose of this infiltration is to make life so miserable, so unbearable for unregenerated mankind, spiritually, mentally as well as physically, that he would gladly seek death to escape it but God simply won’t allow unregenerated man to take the short cut out. Here is WOE number one. When did it strike the earth, in the middle of the prophetic week.
Actually these released demons have a twofold objective. Not only will they torment mankind five months but as that period of the final portion of the week (last 3 ½ years) draws nearer to its climax, these same devils will become confusing spirits to help throw that entire Western European beast system, headed by the man of sin, into a total state of confusion and unrest, no doubt fulfilling Rev. 17:16-18. While the same time will help prepare the world for Armageddon, including the nations of the Far East oriental people, who by this late hour will all be under their own form of Communism. Never think a devil causing a severe headache can not do something else they sure can, they sure can. Once these tormenting demons are released on earth and serve their five months purpose, watch what the scripture says their final objective is Rev. 9:7, and the shape of the locust were like unto horses prepared unto battle. And on their heads were as it were crowns like gold and their faces were the faces of men, and they had hair as the hair of women. Women’s long hair on a man’s face, This is not said to discredit any young man but are you aware when you see those long haired characters walking the streets today you could well be looking at a physical shadow of what John actually saw in the Spirit. It is pathetic when you can not tell a man from a woman.


With man’s face and hair of a woman and teeth as teeth of lions, verse 9 declares them to have breastplates as it were breastplates of iron and the sound of their wings were as the sound of chariots of many horses running to battle. Here they take on a military characteristic. Verse 10 says their tails were like scorpions and there were stings in their tails and their power was to hurt men five months. In verse 11 we learn these creatures had a king over them who is the angel of the bottomless pit and that captain and king is the devil whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon but in the Greek is Apollyon. Notice carefully what this name signifies. It brings out the fact of what Satan will be doing in the windup or showdown. This name signifies the devil who is both Lucifer and Satan actually is a “destroyer” or “destroying angel” showing destruction and you associate that word perdition with the son of perdition meaning one ordained to lead to destruction such as was Judas Iscariot who betrayed Christ. Therefore when Satan entered Judas Iscariot, Satan anointed him for the purpose to destroy Jesus, thus causing Judas in scripture to be referred to as the son of perdition. However in this particular setting of the middle of the week when Satan fully enters or anoints the man of sin (as he did Judas) we see that man of sin now take on his role as the son of perdition which means one ordained to lead to destruction. True, mankind had desired this very hour (or rule) nevertheless it was still Satan’s plot, through his man of sin, the son of perdition to now take mankind down the pathway of destruction. God, now disgusted with mankind allows Satan to lead mankind, who he had already rejected, right off into destruction. Satan’s plan is carried out through his agent, now called the son of perdition, because the anti-Christ is not only Satan’s mouthpiece but after the middle of the week has become the very incarnation of this spirit itself. Bear in mind, this son of perdition role does not apply to the anti-Christ until the world reaches the middle of that final prophetic week when he breaks that covenant of Dan. 9:27 and Dan. 12:11 and becomes specially anointed for the kill. It is only then God says I will give the world the most horrible experience mankind has ever endured, I will literally turn hell loose upon the earth, giving them all hell has to offer. Here the devil is allowed to incarnate himself in his agent because in that hour Satan has already set his trap and as far as God is concerned it is already over and finished seeing he won’t lift his hand in behalf of any intervention following the death of his two prophets. The objective is now to take mankind straight to destruction and while leading them down that road to destruction Satan and his demon hosts will have the privilege of slowly tormenting mankind, making life miserable for him because at the end of this last 3 ½ years God intends to destroy all of them during the hour of Armageddon anyway. Thus with the anti-Christ’s broken covenant in the middle of week, we see the first WOE released as hell is turned loose. May I say all three of these woes are sounded and administered directly as the result of what the anti-Christ does in the middle of that week.


Rev. 9: 12 declared, one WOE is past, behold there comes two WOES more hereafter. But the question is in relationship to the final week, where are the other two WOES placed? For years I searched the scriptures trying to see in the light of the scripture relating to this final week, just where, when and how these Woes were to be expressed. Were they to be divided out over the entire final 3 ½ year period of time or just how were they to be expressed. In other words where in the week were they to fall. Was I to understand that one Woe was to be expressed now and then sometime later in the prophetic week another Woe would be released, etc., or did they possibly overlap one another. How the other two woes were expressed still remained to be the question.


I took note while reading the sixth trumpet angel it was odd that you did not find the second Woe mentioned anywhere in that trumpet. When God gave the answer I saw these three Woes were all connected into that same time period used to express the fifth trumpet blast there in the middle of the week. Three things were accomplished in the middle of that week and these things constitute the three Woes! These Woes were to be released consecutively, one after the other, falling precisely in the middle of the week. Woe number one is hell being turned loose as the anti-Christ moved into the temple area and those apostate Jews accepted him as God. Two more Woes are to follow. Beloved, as hell is turned loose on earth, your second and third Woes are set in motion.


What is the second Woe? It is none other than the killing of the two prophets by the anti-Christ which silences the intervention of God for the people in the middle of the week according to Rev. 11:14 and the third Woe is that bloodbath against Israel for 3 ½ years. Therefore, reading the sixth trumpet angel’s judgment, we see no where is the second Woe mentioned. Because remember the effects of the sixth angel will not climax until Armageddon at the end of the 70th week. For the second Woe we pick up Rev. 11:7 where Israel’s two Jewish prophets have just completed their ministry during the first half of the prophetic week, ministering and plaguing the Middle East for a period of 3 ½ years. Did the political apostate Jew repent? They did not. But thank God that 144,000 men received the revelation of who Jesus Christ is. There were some spiritual Jews who received some very important information which will benefit them during the last half of the week, which shall be discussed more thoroughly under the third woe. Now let us establish the second Woe. Time wise, as Rev. 11:7 begins they are at the middle of the week. And when they (the two prophets) shall have finished or shall have completed their testimony (note that is past tense), the beast that ascended up out of the bottomless pit killed them. Here is the Apostle John’s method of describing the spirit of that beast which comes up out of the pit because it is only the spirit of the beast which could come up out of the pit, the body of the beast cannot, only a spirit can do that.


Therefore it is the spirit of the beast of that old resurrected Roman Empire, which comes up out of hell and embodies or entwines itself around that European beast system of 10 nations as well as the man of sin who is the head of the government of that beast system. This simply becomes Satan’s way of embodying himself or characterizing himself to act out his diabolical purpose primarily against Israel. Thus John says, that beast (spirit) that ascended out of the bottomless pit makes war against them (the two prophets) and shall overcome them and kill them. When, during the first part of the week? Absolutely not!! Because Rev. 11:5 declared during the days of their prophesy (3 ½ years) no one can hurt them seeing if anyone tried the fire (of judgment) proceeded out of their mouth to destroy them. That fire naturally is not a literal fire but is the fire of judgment of the spoken word such as was spoken by Elijah when fire fell and burned up 100 soldiers (2 Kings 1:9-15) in the days of Israel’s apostasy. However, note after their 3 ½ years, once their ministry is completely finished, they can be killed. This shows as long as the anti-Christ is only in the preliminary stage of that week, working out his final plan of take over, God is giving those Jews a revival in Israel during which time nothing can harm these prophets. However, once the revival has accomplished its purpose and God is finished with his two prophets, we see the means and way God has of allowing their ministry to be fulfilled. See, it is time for the fulfillment of Dan. 9:27 and to allow the devil to do all his diabolical work in deceiving the world, presenting himself as God in the middle of the week and soon to lead his followers to destruction. The devil there in the middle of that week, working through his agent the anti-Christ, reaches over, breaks the covenant with the Jew, denying their right to sacrifice, kills the two prophets in the same time period as we see God has now released two of the three WOES announced under the fourth trumpet. Trumpet number five released Woe number one. The anti-Christ, having now become the beast man, reaches out and kills those two prophets, not in some great prison yard but out in the streets of Jerusalem.


However note, there has such a spirit taken over in Jerusalem by the middle of the week that God does not even refer to this great city by its rightful name Jerusalem, instead gives it two other names which reveal the spiritual setting as it prefigures what the city will be like in that hour. Verse 8 says, and their dead bodies shall lay in the streets of the great city which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt where also our Lord was crucified. What does Sodom and Egypt mean in relation to Jerusalem in the middle of the week. Sodom you remember was a wicked city destroyed long ago and Jesus most certainly was not crucified in Egypt. Therefore these two names (Sodom and Egypt) reveal the spiritual setting showing the moral situation of the people of the city themselves by the middle of the week. As the world reaches the middle of that week, although they have had a great revival in Jerusalem and 144,000 men have been sealed in, nevertheless in a moral sense those Jews who rejected that message but accepted the anti-Christ as God, are possessed with all those idolatrous Sodomite spirits which have been released and running loose. There is in that hour such a spirit of idolatry which affects these blinded political apostate Jews in the fact he worships the anti-Christ as God in their own temple, the political Jew having rejected the two prophets’ message and accepted the anti-Christ as God is now living (as far as God is concerned) in a far worse spiritual and moral condition in their makeup or image before God than the sinful people he destroyed in Sodom. Therefore because of the idolatrous presence of the anti-Christ having moved in makes Jerusalem the filthiest city, both morally and spiritually, as she becomes the cross road of world travel. In that hour in the middle of the week in Jerusalem, you have two conditions simultaneously because as the anti-Christ breaks his covenant he places Jerusalem under his strict Gentile control to fulfill Rev. 11:3. For 42 months Jerusalem will be in bondage and because the two prophets were killed the voice of God will be silenced from any further intervention for the next 3 ½ years. Jerusalem now truly becomes a city of international travel.


Vs. 9,– and they of the people and kindred and tongues and nation shall see (no doubt by satellite television) their dead bodies lie in the street 3 ½ days and shall refuse to allow their dead bodies to be placed in graves for 3 ½ days the world stares upon these dead bodies. Much is heard today concerning communication satellites, that is where pictures and words bounce off a satellite and is seen and heard instantly in all parts of the world. The world will be able to see by television as well as hear by radio these facts without delay. The dead bodies lay in the street and the whole (prophetic) world sends gifts one to the other because they are glad to see these two men dead, because of the plagues which had been placed on them. However, they will only lay there for 3 ½ days, long enough for their bodies to bloat because since the world is making such a big to do over this, God intends to get glory from the very same thing. The world who has been rejoicing over the death of these two men is soon going to have their rejoicing shattered, God is going to speak from heaven and these two men will stand on their feet. No doubt TV cameras will be trained on this sight when it happens. Wonder what the evening newscasters of the news media will say that night concerning their raising from the dead leaving the earth and ascending to heaven? The Bible declares in verse 13 and the same hour (in the middle of the week) there will be a great earthquake. Where? In Jerusalem and Israel. It seems that whenever a resurrection takes place in the land of Israel, the earth just has to rejoice (remember the resurrection of Christ and the great earthquake that followed.) In this earthquake 7000 men are slain and a tenth of the city falls, and the remnant gave glory to God. Although that is true it does mean that they repented and got right with God. Many people today when they see a phenomena occur will acknowledge it had to be God, but it does not make them serve him. What else could they say, it happened there before their very eyes. Now watch closely, verse 14 declares the second Woe is (now) past and behold the Third Woe comes quickly. What is the second Woe? It is when the anti-Christ kills those two prophets in the middle of the week. It is God’s way of saying, you killed my prophets so now you will see my hand no more until 3 ½ years later because now the world will literally have hell on earth. That is what these Three Woes are relating to. All Three Woes relate to the action of the anti-Christ in the middle of that 70th week. No, the earth will certainly not be a joyful place in which to live.


We approach the third Woe, and remember it is not some condition developing which happens way out toward the end of the week. It expresses itself right along with Woes number one and two. However, note the third Woe is not mentioned in the same manner the other two are mentioned, nevertheless, it is the last time the word Woe ever appears in Revelation. Our third and final Woe also released in the middle of the week, is seen in Rev. 12. John, looking in the heavens, saw something. There appeared a great wonder (or symbol) in heaven, a woman clothed with the sun and the moon under her feet. What is John looking at? True, he saw the profile of a woman but what he actually sees is the woman’s silhouette as she is so precisely standing in the sun or the glory of the sun is actually what shrouds her, becoming her outer garment. Looking under her feet John saw the moon. John is looking upon the nation of Israel which one day will truly be clothed in the sun when she appears in all her millennium glory. But the moon under her feet shows the nation had passed through 1400 years of the law age which was a foreshadow of better things to come, although it was the gentiles (not Israel) who would receive that better things to come, meaning the grace age.) That same law which testified of the grace age being given to the gentiles spoke also in Hosea, Amos and other prophets of the millennium when all Israel would be saved and shine as a nation in that age. Moreover the fact John saw the woman clothed in the sun did not signify Israel was clothed in the grace age. No, she is only clothed with the glory of Christ when he sits in the millennium, therefore every verse throughout Chapter12 must be interpreted in its proper perspective. Israel, having passed through over 1400 years of the law, prefigured in type by the moon under her feet, that same law tells us that the devil will try to destroy Israel in the middle of the 70th week, but God will save her. He is going to preserve her whereby she will sit in the millennium as a glorified shining nation, fulfilling all of God’s prophecies which he promised her by all his prophets, pertaining to the kingdom age. Christ, her Messiah, will not sit in New York City, he will sit in Jerusalem on Mt. Zion, on the ancient throne of David in order to fulfill Ezek. 21:27 where Zedekiah, the last king of the royal seed line of David, was taken and along with his royal seed was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar. God said he would overturn and overturn and overturn, meaning the kingdom of Israel would simply consistently be done in this manner until he would come whose right it was to rule. God would give him the royal diadem which would no longer be signified by two broken tribes of Israel and Judah but under the kingdom of Christ these two sticks (or diadem) would become one and Christ would rule and reign for a thousand years.


Staring at the woman, John noticed she was with child, crying in travail and pain to be delivered. How could anyone think this pregnant woman could possibly be the church when the church was always spoken of as a virgin. There is no place in scripture which says the church is with child. The church isn’t even married yet. She won’t be married until Rev. 19, but this woman was heavy with child. In fact she was crying to be delivered. It is none other than the nation Israel which after 1400 years of the law age had already conceived by the mouth of her prophets who dropped off the seed of the word of God, those prophetic promises of God such as out of Zion shall come forth a ruler who will rule my people. He will come forth out of Bethlehem (for that is where he will be born). He will be called a Nazarite, etc. Out of Egypt he will call his Son to name only a few prophecies Israel was pregnant with. It is these many prophecies which is the seed word of God which produces this manchild. In the hour of Christ’s birth Israel was under that last beast power to ever rule the world. Furthermore, this resurrected Roman rule will also be the last beast system seen in the middle of the week who tromp, tromp, tromp over her land. Since 606 B.C. until the period of the Romans, it had been some 600 years that Israel was first out of the land then back in, scourged, overrun, slaughtered, etc, and now Israel was desperately wanting her Messiah. The time had arrived when the woman must give birth to the child. Note, under Roman rule the manchild was born. All prophecies concerning this event had come to pass.


Verse 3 picks up with still another aspect of the story. There appeared another wonder in heaven and behold a great red dragon having seven heads and ten horns and seven crowns upon its heads. It’s tail drew out a third part of the stars from heaven and did cast them to the earth. And the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered for to devour her child as soon as it was born. Brief review: In the heavens stood this pregnant woman, in pain and ready to be delivered of child. In another place stood this great red dragon, all this is none other than a heavenly reflection of the old earthly Roman system down here on earth in which Satan had embodied himself. If the woman is a symbol and a reflection of a nation of people, then so is the red dragon. The dragon is a symbol and a reflection of earthly forces in earthly systems in which Satan has embodied himself for the sole purpose of getting at God, in order to seek to hinder the fulfillment of God’s word. Remember when God’s word is fulfilled it will be fulfilled through people. Likewise, Satan who opposes it, must therefore oppose the word through people. The fact John saw this dragon having seven heads and ten horns certainly wasn’t the picture of Rome in 96 A.D. nor at the time of Christ’s birth but it is the picture of the Roman Empire in its entire complete embodiment and characteristics as it will be in the last days. What John is looking at is none other than a reflection of all this as it is seen in heaven, because all this is definitely the plan of Satan. John is reviewing the overall profile or picture of what will be going on down here on earth, however, only time itself would literally fulfill and characterize it as it would all be displayed on earth.


Verse 5 – and she brought forth a manchild who (later on) was to rule all nations with a rod of iron. Rev. 19 depicts that scene of the second coming of Christ taking place after the close of the great 3 ½ year tribulation period, (falling in the last half of the 70th week), saying, out of his mouth goeth a sharp two-edged sword with which he smites the nations and begins to rule (the smitten nations) with a rod of iron. Thus Rev. 12:5 shows the approach to the first advent of Christ and the nation Israel pregnant with the prophecies of the first advent. In a little town called Bethlehem, some 6 miles from Jerusalem, a baby was born king, who would literally rule the nations. Potentially and basically during the advent of Christ, God gave Israel accessability to their Messiah and King, however, note when Christ came riding into Jerusalem on Palm Sunday, 33 A.D., a dramatic event which according to the prophet of this age, completed the 69thweek of Daniel’s prophecy) Christ was not announced as Saviour of the world, instead the prophecy of the event said (Zech. 9:9) behold your King cometh unto you riding on a donkey. No, he wasn’t announced as Saviour of the world and when he was crucified the inscription placed over His head did not read, saviour of the world, but JESUS OF NAZARETH, KING OF THE JEWS! Therefore during His first advent He was given to Israel but Israel crucified their King. This lets me know the devil (the old dragon) used that old ruling body of apostate political Jew during his hour to deny and refuse Christ. Israel was under the Roman rule and authority when the apostate Jews compelled the Romans to crucify Him. It was non other than the devil working through that old political system of Jews, that set up His trial, laid the plot and handed Christ, their King and Messiah, over to the Romans who in turn crucified Him. Naturally the devil thought he had Him. The dragon thought through this act, they had destroyed God’s Word wherein He could not fulfill His promise of kingship. But what saith the scripture? And she brought forth a manchild who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron and her child was caught up unto God and to His throne. Recall, on the third day Christ rose from the dead. God, knowing Israel as a nation would reject Christ on the basis of His kingship, instructed His prophets, Hosea, Isaiah and even David in the Psalms to prophesy concerning how Israel would reject Christ at His first appearing. And because of that God would take the kingship away from Israel and in order to fulfill His role as Saviour to the world would now give His salvation to the Gentiles who for 1900 years has enjoyed salvation through God’s grace. Nevertheless we too have become guilty of playing with the Gospel story as Israel became guilty of playing with the writings of her prophets. Israel with her schools of various interpretation of theological ideas was so preoccupied arguing over these theories, they simply did not know when Christ came the first time. However, had they been paying close attention to Daniel’s prophecy concerning the 70 weeks they should have known their Messiah King was on earth. That’s why God gave them Daniel’s 70 weeks or that period of time that they might know and understand when time for the Messiah had arrived.


In Rev. 12:5 what does his being caught up into heaven speak of? It speaks of Christ’s resurrection and 40 days later ascending up on high which now completed His first advent. This statement closed out verse 5 and please note here God has stopped or cut off the nation from his program because between verse 5-6 lays the duration of over 1900 years of seven gentiles church ages. In 70 A.D. Israel was removed from the land and scattered into the four corners of the earth where she would remain for the duration of the grace age, Israel, God’s timepiece, was now cut off or stopped from all other prophecies pertaining to the messiahship and the king for this duration. God simply stopped his time clock concerning her. God, giving to the gentiles the salvation He had offered Israel, fulfills Paul’s revelation in Rom. 11:25 where Paul declared, brethren, I would not have you ignorant that blindness in part has happened to Israel until the fulness of the Gentiles be brought in.


Here we must point out Rev. 12:6 picks back up the story of Israel over 1900 years later. This time the story is picked up in the middle of her 70th week. The reason is because of what was accomplished by the ministry of the two prophets in Israel during the first half of the prophetic week. Bear in mind we live in the generation which saw the political rebirth of Israel as a nation in 1948. No, that was not the spiritual rebirth of the nation at all, only the political rebirth. Because the nation had to first be politically reborn whereby a portion of the scattered people could be brought back into the land before this final 70th week of time could begin.


Verse 6, and the woman fled into the wilderness where she hath a place prepared by God that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred three score days. At what point of this final week did the woman Israel flee? Watch it because this tears down many carnal ideas concerning this week. Verse 6 picks up the story right in the middle of the week, still allowing 3 ½ years to be fulfilled. Note verse 6 describes one aspect of this woman fleeing into the wilderness. Watch how the scripture now goes back and brings out to build up the picture, because from now on it will be dealing strictly with the final half of that 70th prophetic week. The woman fled for a period of a thousand two hundred three score days.


Verse 7 carries us back briefly to the beginning of that week when the two prophets appeared on earth. This fulfills Daniel 12:1-2. Daniel, in Babylonian captivity, was greatly disturbed over the future of his people (the Jew) and was asking the angel concerning the outcome of it all. The angel instructed Daniel (Dan. 12:1) that at that time shall Michael stand up, the prince of thy people (Israel) and there shall be a time of trouble such as never was before (Matt. 24:21). The angel continued, nevertheless, even though there will be a time of severe trouble as has never been before, everyone whose name is written in the book will be delivered (into that desert place). Well we know the 144,000 of Rev. 7 will be sealed away during the early ministry of those two prophets in the first half of the week. True, the spiritual core of the nation (not political) is awakened, revelated and made ready for this time of trouble which comes in the latter half of the week. God simply will not revive the political element of the nation because they continued right on in their merrymaking way and accepted the anti-Christ as messiah when he moved into the temple and declared himself to be God. It was because of these political apostate Jews that caused God to pronounce these three Woes on the inhabitants of the earth in the beginning of the last half of the week.


Looking again at this woman, John says in verse 7, there was a war in heaven. John watches a heavenly scene taking place in glory as the final week opens down on earth. Therefore, you may place both Dan. 12 as well as Rev. 11:7 right over the beginning of that 70th week. Now watch something, there was war in heaven. Michael(who stood up for Israel) and his angels fought against the dragon (Satan). Satan we all know is the prince of the power of the air. No, he does not rule God’s abode (heaven) but he does fill the atmosphere around this planet. Paul declared Eph. 6, we wrestle not against flesh and blood but against principalities and powers, against the rulers of the darkness. Our atmosphere is not only charged with righteous angels, it is also filled with demonic power. Therefore, as the final week begins on earth in the Middle East and things start taking shape in the heavenly atmosphere, remember, once the anti-Christ signs that covenant with Israel that officially begins or opens that 70th week and you only have seven years of time left. At this time Michael the archangel, Dan. 12:1-2 stands up for Israel. Michael’s assignment is to watch over Israel and guide the nation through her darkest hour of history. As Michael stands up I can see him draw his sword as he meets the devil, his adversary and a great conflict begins in the heavens. While on earth during the first part of that week things between the anti-Christ and the world system are shaping up. In the heavens a constant warfare goes on. Michael and his angels fought against the dragon and the dragon fought with his angels and prevailed not. Neither was their place found anymore in heaven. What does that mean? It is simply God’s way of saying Michael, time has come to clean house, go drive the devil out of the atmosphere. On earth there is seven more years left of time. Therefore let us start cleaning house up here. Thus Michael began cleaning house, that is basically driving out every devil which has its mind centered on Israel because once that week begins it is Satan’s plot to choke Israel to death and destroy her whereby she cannot fulfill the scriptures that will bring Christ unto his rule and reign for the millennium. On earth as the first thousand two hundred three score days progressed forward in the prophetic week, a war is going on in heaven. On earth two prophets are prophesying, smiting the earth with plagues and bringing judgment against the political side of the Jew and the nation. The middle of the week has finally arrived and Michael has gained the victory as Satan loses the battle of the atmosphere.


Although Satan lost the battle in heaven God allows him 3 ½ years holiday on earth. Since Satan is the king of all fallen spirits, he is the captain of every creature mentioned in Rev. 9 coming up out of the bottomless pit. The nations of the earth by the middle of the week have aligned themselves with this political genius, the anti-Christ, when time arrives for him to break his covenant with Israel causing God to release his three Woes on earth. Verse 9, (In the middle of the week), the great dragon was cast out, the old serpent called the devil and Satan who deceived the whole world. He was cast out into the earth along with his angels, verse 10, and I heard a loud voice saying in heaven (in the middle of that weeks) now is come salvation and strength and the kingdom of our God and the power of his Christ for the accuser of our brethren is cast down who accuses them before our God day and night.


Beloved, time on earth has come during the middle of the week to see who has the goods. Bear in mind this cannot apply to the bride church, the bride of Christ is gone, therefore this verse cannot apply to the bride of Christ to see if they have the goods. She is at the wedding with the groom. Why is it stated in this manner? The reference refers to earth, it refers to the foolish virgins and those Jewish saints as well who were awakened during the hour of the two prophets. In other words, in the middle of the week when Satan is cast down and all hell is turned loose for the expression of that first Woe and God is no longer on the scene to actually show mercy and intervention through his two prophets seeing they had been killed (Woe No. 2), it has now reached the time that whoever has the goods in this hour must now prove it. You see, those would be the ones who had the salvation for that hour yet, bear in mind, salvation in that hour is not a salvational grace message as you and I know today. Some people think the only individuals going to be saved for the millennium is the bride of Christ and the 144,000. God have mercy on such a foolish way of looking at the scripture. Speaking of that darkest hour, verse 10 says, now is come salvation. No, it does not mean down here on earth during the last 3 ½ years they will have a great revival and people be saved as they were in the grace age before the bride left, they will not. The hour on earth has arrived which is going to prove who is right because we were told in verse 11 and they (who was referred to in verse 10) overcame the devil by two means, first by the blood of the Lamb and second by the word of their testimony. These two terms or expressions indicate that only two separate classes of people on earth can fit in this category in verse 10. They are the Gentile foolish virgins of Matt. 25 who in that dark hour will overcome the devilish beast system (by the blood of the lamb) once the anti-Christ takes over in the middle of the week, declaring himself to be God and sets out to annihilate every God fearing believer left on the face of the earth who missed the rapture of the church. Beloved, there will be a blood bath hit this world that will make the blood bath in the Dark Ages look small. Now what about those who overcame by the word of their testimony? Who are they? These are Jews. Recall when the prophet to this age interpreted the fifth seal and showed the unidentified souls under the altar were not Gentile saints but instead were Jews who were slaughtered between 1939-45 in Hitler’s hour of purge. Naturally not all of the six million Jews slaughtered by Hitler was seen under the altar, of course not, but those slaughtered who had been true to their God were there. Every soul under that altar was given a white robe (after he got there) not on the basis of Jesus Christ the Lamb of God having cleansed them for sin, No, they were blinded unto this salvation until the fullness of the Gentiles come in according to Paul’s revelation in Rom. 11:25, 27 God blinded Israel in order to bring in the Gentiles. But they were there under the altar of God because of the word of their testimony (they were devout Jews and because of that God said their testimony merited them white robes). Those martyred Jews of Europe, killed in Hitler’s purge were heard pleading under God’s altar, how long, O Lord, will thou not avenge our blood? Not all killed in that purge went under God’s altar, by any means, but those who did are heard crying out unto God for revenge. In their hearts, they knew Jehovah should do something about the situation.


Recall they were given white robes and told to rest just a little season until their brethren should be killed as they were. When it said, yet a little season, that did not mean 100 years later. Yet a little season until your brethren shall be killed in the same manner you were, lets me know from the closing of World War II until the reign of the anti-Christ over the Jew would not be a long period of time, only a short season. Thus the little season in Rev. 6 under the fifth seal connects right here in the middle of that 70th week when they (the Jews) will overcome that anti-Christ by the word of their testimony and by the blood of the Lamb (gentile foolish virgins). And note many will die because it says they loved not their lives unto the death.


Verse 12, Therefore, rejoice ye heavens and ye that dwell in them. Oh, I want to catch this word, WOE, because here is your third woe put into action in the middle of that week. Woe to the inhabitants of the earth. This third Woe is non other than that horrible blood bath brought about beginning the middle of the week. The third Woe is that persecution against Israel set forth immediately by the anti-Christ in the beginning of the last half of that week to literally destroy Israel as a nation of people. Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and the sea, for the devil (who lost the battle in the atmosphere with Michael) has come down unto you having great wrath because he knows he hath but a short time (3 ½ years). Now with that third Woe pronounced in the middle of the week, let us back up temporarily. Whatever the devil now hopes to fulfill in the last 3 ½ years on earth, he must do it through his agent the anti-Christ who is the head of that world beast system described in Rev. 13 as the beast coming up out of the sea having seven heads and ten horns. And get this, a body like a leopard, feet like a bear and a mouth like a lion. This latter description shows this beast has now incorporated the Middle East nations which once had been the territories of the ancient Babylonian Empire, Media-Persia, Grecian as well as Roman Empire which had its revival in the last days and was shown to be the head of this beast. But did you know none of these four empires ever ruled the Far East where dwelt the Oriental people? Rev. 13 shows the picture of the revival of the old resurrected Roman Empire, through which Satan will work, mainly against Israel to close out God’s prophetic picture. The minute that anti-Christ, the devil’s agent on earth, breaks that covenant with Israel, he is turned loose on earth and the two prophets are killed. Seeing the battle in heaven has already been won, Satan is kicked out of heaven into earth in the middle of that week. Imagine Satan and all his imps from hell being turned loose on earth and not a prophet around anywhere to pray for the people. Thus for 3 ½ years the world will have nothing but hell loosed on earth with no intervention from God. With the death of his two prophets, his voice for 3 ½ years is silenced and there will be a time of trouble such as never has been before. Now kicked out of heaven for 3 ½ years Satan now possessing his agent, the anti-Christ, sits in Jerusalem with his huge army to do his every command. The earth will not only be bathed with the blood of the Jewish martyrs as in Hitler’s purge, but the devil, through his agent will also cut off every Gentile foolish virgin. Because in that hour, if you don’t bow to the system you already know the penalty. Therefore I hope you see the three Woes are definitely now something dragged out over the final 3 ½ years, instead they are simply the formula by which God unfolds the unleashing of Satan’s power for 3 ½ years. God having now cleared the atmosphere of the dragon, not what Satan does.


Verse 13, And when the dragon saw he was cast on to the earth he persecuted the woman (Israel) who brought forth the manchild. Beloved, this is why it is stated Woe to the inhabitants of the earth. Why persecute Israel and no other nations? Simply because Satan does not want certain scriptures to be fulfilled. He does not want God to set up his Messiah kingship and the millennium reign to begin. Remember at this hour that reign is only 3 ½ years away, therefore Satan feels Israel must not survive; every Jew must be annihilated. Immediately following the tribulation of those days, Matt. 24:29, Rev. 6:12-15 Jesus declared, the sun shall be darkened and the moon withdraw its light. The powers of the heaven shall be shaken, the stars shall fall as a fig tree cast her untimely figs and every mountain and island shall flee away. Beloved, when that 3 ½ years closes out, completing the 70 weeks of Daniel. God will have counted off the days for the reign of the anti-Christ seeing he only allows Satan to rule in this manner for 42 months and not one day more. Persecuting the woman who (past tense) brought forth the manchild, lets me know it was Israel back in Verse 2, giving birth by prophecy to the messiah, the king of Israel during his first advent. And to the woman was given two wings of a great eagle. When was this done? Right in the middle of the final prophetic week. These two wings of an eagle, what do they represent? All of us know an eagle means a prophet, right? Therefore, these wings of an eagle are symbolic meaning the message of these two prophets which she had already received in the first part of the week. No this part does not refer to the whole nation of Judaism, but only that element of Jews who were awakened by the message of those two prophets. The wings of an eagle were given to the woman in order she might fly into the wilderness for safety. No sooner was the devil cast onto earth then he persecuted the woman who fled.


Some feel the place in the wilderness to which she fled is none other than the old ancient city of Petra, located in a boxed in canyon down in Arabia, the old ancient place of the Edomites. Why beloved, every Arab knows where that place is. No, they will not flee into some boxed in canyon, that would be the worse place they could go. The anti-Christ would for sure bottle up that hole and cut them off for good, but God has a place prepared in this earth for that true spiritual Israelite who was revelated during the first half of the week. When that anti-Christ broke his covenant and killed those two prophets, those spiritual Jews already had the revelation where and when to go. When they saw this they knew it was time to leave Israel. The fact the two wings of an eagle was given to the woman shows it was given to the spiritual revelated seed of the woman only and not unto the whole house of Israel in the sense of every Jew. Because, don’t forget you have the largest number of Jews (5 ½ million) living in America alone. It is to that true predestinated seed of God who were given those two wings of an eagle that she might fly into the wilderness into her place. Just as certain as God, but his word, had already prophesied that out of Zion in Jerusalem would come forth one who would rule his people by his same word he had already predetermined and planned a place of refuge and safety for that spiritual revelated Jew. Those two prophets knew where it was to be and told the spiritual element where to go to be nourished for time, times and a half time. That terminology beloved carries you right back to Daniel. For a time, times and a half of time is Daniel’s language describing the dreadful hour to come upon Israel ( 3 ½ years) Dan. 7:25.


The minute the devil’s power is cast into the earth and all hell is loosed on earth and God is no more on the scene to intervene through his two prophets that anti-Christ is ready to choke out the very existence of Israel but those spiritual Jews already know where to go. By the dozens they leave Israel as the anti-Christ cannot stop them. After they are gone watch what verse 15 says the devil does – And the serpent cast out of his mouth water like a flood. This terminology portrays a flood of wrath released by the man of sin. It fulfills Dan. 9:27 when the beast prince breaks the covenant with Israel and causes the overspreading of abomination that maketh desolate. Abomination in Dan. 9:27 means excessive hatred and desolate means to render void. Such a scene of excessive hatred against Jerusalem and the Jew is characterized by Antiochus Epiphanes, the Assyrian 168 B.C. when he offered a sow on the altar, followed by extreme persecution, and further typed by Titus in 70 A.D. in the siege and destruction of Jerusalem and is culminated when the anti-Christ literally fulfills it hoping to totally exterminate the Jew. Verse 16 says, referring to the fleeing spiritual Jew, and the earth helped the woman. Naturally as John watched all this, seeing it only as a figure, no doubt there was some kind of hole or something in the earth which did open up and swallow the water whereby it could not get to the woman. But how in reality will it be fulfilled? Such a scene lets me know somewhere on this earth there is a nation which will open up its doors to these spiritual Jews.


Someone may ask, won’t the entire world be going under this Roman beast system? I do not mean to shock you with this answer, but the answer is NO! But doesn’t the Bible say the whole world did? Yes, but you must remember it is the whole prophetic world, not the entire literal world because the entire world would take in also all the Far East nations of the world. None of these four world beast powers (Babylon, Media-Persia, Greece or Rome) spoken of in Daniel ordained to rule the world, not one ever ruled the nations of the Far East, the orientals. However, every one of them did rule and fulfill their role in the prophetic world, mainly Europe and the Middle East. Always remember they had absolutely nothing to do with the kings of the East or your oriental people who meet the anti-Christ’s army at Armageddon. Your oriental people was never any part of any one of the four world beast systems nor will they ever be. These oriental people never once enter the picture until Rev. 16 and that is strictly for Armageddon where God is pictured as placing them all (both armies, 200 million men) into his winepress of wrath and getting into the press himself walking up and down on the grapes, squishing juice from the grapes as a result human blood flows to the horse’s bridle in the valley of Jezreel in Armageddon. Back to Rev. 12:16, The earth has opened up its mouth and swallowed the flood. (A nation has opened up and taken in these fleeing spiritual Jews.) And verse 17 says the dragon was angry with the woman, hating her because he knows he has but a short time. If only he could succeed in killing off those spiritual Jews everywhere who believe in Jehovah and who believe in God’s plan he could then be successful in annulling the fulfillment of the Messiah and his kingdom reign. This you recall was Satan’s purpose in the crucifixion when he truly thought he had Christ where he wanted him. But Christ rose from the dead thus once again Satan will make a desperate attempt to get rid of those millennium scriptures through destroying Israel. He is so angry with the woman he goes forth to make war with the remnant of her seed who kept the commandments of God.


That beloved is none other than the Jews in dispersion outside the nation Israel who are still living in Gentile nations for recall, many of these Jews never return to Israel, seeing the largest amount of 5 ½ million remained in America. Yet you have enough to return to Israel to fulfill Rev. 7, where the 144,000 received a revelation and became stimulated with the wine of the Spirit under these two prophets, although it was not until Rev. 14 that you see the same 144,000 Israelites revelated in the first part of the week, going forth now in the second half to do something for God. The minute the covenant is broken in the middle of the week is a signal to that revelated 144,000 to quickly get out of Israel. Those 144,000 Jews, described in Rev. 7 as having received the seal of God which is the Holy Ghost (Eph. 4:30) while those four angels remained holding back war and strife in the Middle East (Rev. 7:1) until these were sealed, are none other than virgins.


(They have not been defiled with woman.) That does not mean these 144,000 men have never been married. It simply means they are Jews who have never been proselyted to any of these Gentile Babylonian daughters (Rev. 17:4-5) missionary programs. They were revelated and sealed strictly by the ministry of two prophets. These 144,000 are servants of God. Rev. 14 reveals them in that hour as standing on Mt. Zion following the Lamb withersoever he goeth. This shows that number has the Lamb’s spirit, the Holy Ghost in their lives and they follow the leadership of the Holy Ghost. It simply means that in that dark hour, their hour of being used has arrived and they have a message for the rest of the millions of Jews in dispersion as they will be going to the Jews in dispersion telling their brethren all about this diabolical system, and to stay away from it. Recall how the Jewish apostles sought out the Jews in the first century offering them the gospel of grace. Likewise the 144,000 go to these millions of Jews still in Gentile dispersion, because soon the anti-Christ will be coming after them. Again we repeat, they do not go with a message of salvation. That anti-Christ is going to do everything he can in every nation over which he has power and authority to carry out his diabolical plot. He will literally seek to destroy that Jew for verse 17 declares, he went to make war with the remnant of her seed who kept the commandments of God, Note: and also those who have the testimony of Jesus Christ. Who in that hour has the testimony of Jesus Christ? None other than those Gentile foolish virgins who were left behind, who simply were not ready when the rapture took place. What do these 144,000 Jews tell the other scattered Jews? Remember their message is not one of salvation such as we saw in the grace age. They won’t be telling the people like Paul and Peter did repent and be baptized, etc. Their urgent message to the Jewish brethren in dispersion will be, do not accept any part of this beast system. They are telling mortal man, whatever you do, do not accept or worship this beast system, you worship God. I don’t care what the anti-Christ tells you to do, threatens you or even kills you, don’t you align yourself with it. The revelation of these Jews in that hour will be to tell mortal man how to be preserved in order to live under the glorious reign of Christ when he returns. Remember when Christ and his bride returns, revealed from heaven riding white horses, Christ destroys every many and woman who identifies themselves with that beast system. These millions of Jews in dispersion will be no exception if they worship this beast (man) who declared himself God there in the middle of the week. Thus these Jews going to their brethren in dispersion carry the last message this world will ever receive. It is not that God is on the scene doing signs, miracles, etc. No during that last 3 ½ years the world will see no more of the display of God, they saw his last operation through his two prophets who were cut off in the middle of the week but through this message delivered by the 144,000 will be God’s way of preserving a few mortal men whereby when Jesus does sit in his kingdom there will be a living fleshly remnant of each nation who never bowed their knee to the anti-Christ system. These, God will preserve as a seed or for the new age to rule and reign over while the rest is cut down. For does not Rev. 19 plainly declare when Christ comes, out of his mouth goes a sharp two-edged sword with which he should smite the nations. Smiting the nations signifies that Christ at the close of the 3 ½ year tribulation period pours out his vials of wrath (Rev. 16) on the beast and on his kingdom by bringing together the kings of the Far East against the beast of Western Europe and her allied territories (Middle East) along with every apostate thing into Armageddon. Armageddon as shown in Rev. 19 is simply God’s way of allowing mankind, as far as his military might has advanced, with it destroys one another.



Examine the sixth trumpet even though it does not carry a Woe, just to see where it sounds and what happens once it does. Its sounding loose the four angels bound in the river Euphrates. For what purpose? To go forth to prepare any army for battle, a number of which excelled 200 million men. Here was Armageddon in preparation. Note the sixth angel sounded immediately following the fifth angel, not some 3 ½ years later when the effects of this sixth sounding was felt. Beloved, these angels were to prepare for Armageddon and that cannot be done overnight. In reality it will take a better part of the remainder of the week (3 ½ years) to prepare such an enormous army for battle where the effects of the sixth trumpet can be felt by the end of the week. You don’t jump up overnight, find a cause for war and prepare 200 million men for battle. No sooner was the first Woe sounded (under the fourth trumpet) than the fifth trumpet immediately sounded, releasing hell on earth. Then immediately followed by the sixth angel sounding his trumpet and note, what took place, it released those spiritual forces to begin the preparation for that Middle East war, setting the stage of war between two communistic camps.


The River Euphrates where these creatures were pictured as bound (or not being allowed to operate) has always served as a geographical barrier between your Far East nations (oriental race) and your Middle East nations. Recall also around this Euphrates area is where mankind’s original history as well as the prophetic picture and the plan of salvation all got its start. The fact that these four angels are pictured bound in the Euphrates River does not imply they have been bound and struggling for centuries trying to free themselves. Certainly Not! This is a symbolic picture, but remember according to Rev. 7:1-2 something had to first happen in Israel before these angels could be released to prepare the war of Armageddon. Perhaps, Rev. 7:1 can throw some light on this setting under the sixth trumpet as it also pictures practically the same setting only in a little different manner. In Rev. 7:1-2 we saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth, holding back the four winds of the earth (winds represent war and strife) on the earth or the sea or any tree until something happened. That was until the sealing of the 144,000 with the seal of God in their forehead could first take place, which remember took place in the first half of the prophetic week. Next came an angel bearing that seal the 144,000 are to be sealed with, which is none other than the Holy Ghost, Eph. 4:30. The sealing took place in the first part of the week, before the four angels were released under the sixth trumpet in the middle of the week although the effects of that trumpet is not fully realized unto the end of the week.


Time has arrived for the preparation of that final war in the Middle East called Armageddon. Why the Middle East? The valley of Armageddon or plains of Jezreel, Josh. 17:16, Israel’s largest and most fertile valley, was in the B.C. period the most famous battleground in the world. Laying in a triangle shape approximately 15 mi. x 15 mi. x 20 mi. the valley of Jezreel and the plain of Eschelon at the foot of Mt. Megiddo was the scene of wars with the Egyptians, Hitties, Israel, Philistines, Assyrians, Syria, Persia, Greeks, Roman Crusaders, Turks, Yes, and even the British under Gen. Allenby (1918) have marched and fought on these plains. The ancient town of Megiddo guarding the pass which formed the easier caravan route between the plain of Sharon and the Valley of Jezreel was first a royal Canaanite city. No less than 20 cities have been built on this 13 acre hilly site. In Solomon’s day the city was a fortress. The importance of the city is whoever controls it, controls the valley. This area has witnessed many international conflicts of nations. The battle of Armageddon will be the final land war ever to be fought in this strategic passage. How strange mankind would at the end of civilization return to his original area where great international struggles of nations in the past were fought. When civilization started moving from east to west, especially after the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D., we also see wars involving nations moving westward also. For centuries mankind’s wars were fought on the continent of Europe because as mankind moved slowly westward, so did his wars. World War I and World War II on the 20th Century were fought primarily on European soil although World War II extended into the Far East with Japan where the U.S.A. remained in a struggle in the Far East through Vietnam and Korea for better than 30 years. Wars continually in the Far East now show mankind has swung westward as far as he could go and is slowly returning the area of the Middle East where his origin was and his B.C. wars were all fought. The youngest of all the western nations of the world has recently closed a shameful, embarrassing chapter of her American history, the defeat of the Vietnam War, a 30 year war is finally over in the Far East. A war which divided and bankrupted the greatest, youngest western nation on earth. Europe who colonized the Far East was run out years ago. The U.S. who had no colonization interest to protect in the Far East as did France, Belgium, etc., was nevertheless, the last of all the western nations to leave. Since the 50’s America who has drained herself in two Far East wars trying unsuccessfully to block the advancement of Communism is also being pushed completely out of the Far East picture, giving way to the very thing she fought, while Communism like a creeping cancer slowly soaks up the Far East. The next major war involving nations will be none other than in the Middle East.


Thus when the sixth trumpet sounded in the beginning of that final 3 ½ years, four angels are immediately released from the Euphrates River to go forth and prepare nations for that final land war. Where? Right back in the Middle East, the area of man’s beginning. Mankind, made his circle continually pushing westward until finally he circles back to the Middle East for his final struggle of existence. These spirits released in the last half of that week began to set in motion political conditions between the western European world and that of the eastern oriental world (namely the Far East nations who will soon all be under Communism) by preparing strife and conflict between these two different elements of Godless governments. On one hand will be the Godless European beast system consisting of western nations who by the end of the week has ditched Catholicism for some form of Communistic theology all of their own. On the other hand, from the Far East comes the kings of the East, another communistic camp. All that part of the oriental world is pictured in Rev. 16 preparing themselves for the dreaded conflict of the Middle East where 200 million men are slaughtered in the Valley of Jezreel in the Battle of Armageddon. The European western world of the beast system for the first 3 ½ years of the week rode triumphantly while in the Far East your oriental race also had been rising rapidly higher and higher, embracing their own special brand of communism and seeking to make a name for themselves. The day is coming when they definitely make a name for themselves. For centuries they desired to and under Genghis Khan the oriental race tried desperately to make a great name, planting their influence upon the western world and almost succeeded. Had it not been for that German Emperor, Charlemagne, who turned the tide, driving him out of Europe, you would have had a far greater mixture of the oriental blood and influence mixed into your western world than what you have today. Nevertheless, since Charlemagne turned the tide and ran Genghis Khan and his oriental armies out of Europe, the yellow race has never been able to stamp their influence on the western world at all. Yet for centuries in the Far East that yellow race has constantly fought among themselves for preeminence. Scriptures refers to the yellow race as the kings of the East who come against that western arm under the man of sin at Armageddon. The far eastern world battling against the western European world for supremacy. Loosing the four angels bound in the Euphrates River is God’s way in the last half of that week of eliminating that ancient geographical barrier dividing the Far East from the Middle East.


John described that scene of slaughter at Armageddon from God’s viewpoint in this manner (Rev. 14:14-20) there sat one in the clouds likened unto the Son of God with a sharp sickle in his hand. And an angel was heard flying though the heavens saying, thrust in thy sharp sickle and reap the clusters of the earth (in the closing of the 70th week) for the harvest of the earth has come, and he thrust in his sharp sickle and reaped the clusters of the earth and cast them into the winepress of the wrath of God. Beloved the winepress of God is none other than Armageddon. It is God’s way and he knows how to bring them all to Armageddon, doesn’t he. Two forms or camps of communism, each desiring to conquer the other. Therefore beloved, when that European beast consisting of those ten Western European nations rises up and destroys the woman (Catholicism) which rode her back, Rev. 17:1-18, these nations themselves, disgusted with Catholicism in Europe somewhere in the final half of that week accept their own form or brand of socialism or communism. Recently a U.S. Senator declared if things continued as they are going, Europe would be under communism in less than ten years. Even today we are seeing communism pressuring the many governments of Europe for social change. Portugal recently swung to the Vatican, the government is better than 33 percent communistic. Recently a poll was taken in England which showed only 26-28 percent of their population even believed in God. Many nations (over a third of the world) have already fallen to the communistic ideology of life. Remember both sides came to Armageddon with a motive but God came with an objective and that objective requires 200 million men to be slaughtered and the blood to run to the bridle of the horses.


Where will so many men come from? The world in April, 1975 topped the four billion population mark. Presently there are over 800 million people in China alone and close to 700 million in India. That is a good start. Before everything closes out in that entire Far East, they will all be under the communistic hammer and sickle. The Far East will be under one great communistic camp. Therefore may I say, while both the anti-Christ and God (through his fifth trumpet) is giving mankind hell on earth in the second half of the week, once that sixth trumpet is sounded those spiritual forces are released going into the earth stirring up strife and preparing the two communistic camps for Armageddon. When that final 3 ½ years of Daniel’s 70th prophetic week reaches its climax, it will be time for the anti-Christ’s road to have reached an end and God will bring, from the effects of that sixth trumpet angel blast 200 million men to Armageddon for slaughter. In actuality the sixth trumpet shows the effects of the Euphrates River the same as does the sixth vial. No sooner does the anti-Christ break his own covenant then immediately the sixth trumpet angel sounded and those four angels were loosed whereby throughout the last portion of the week they might prepare the great host of armies who are eventually brought to Armageddon and fought in the very end of the week. As Armageddon is in progress at the close of the week, God speaks to the fowls of the air and the beasts of the field saying, come and east flesh of dead captains of the mighty, the rich, the bond, the free, etc. Eat the flesh till you be full and drink blood until you are drunk. Joel’s prophecy shows this also Armageddon is God’s cleaning up process. The Bible declares the rest who are not slain through this process were slain by the sword which proceeded out of his mouth at his coming. That is unleashed wrath. Though death he destroys them.


Naturally John saw also the seventh angel blow his trumpet yet the effects of it wasn’t to be expressed until the end of the forty-two months. Reading carefully the sixth seal and the seventh trumpet, along with the seventh vial in Rev. 16, you will note all three speak of the coming of the Lord. Yet we are fully aware there is not three separate phases of Christ’s second coming. Christ comes under the sixth seal because when that seal is expressed in its earthly and celestial fulfillment the sun became as black as sackcloth of hair, not like it occurred under the fourth trumpet when only a third part of the sun, moon and stars were all smitten. However, according to the sixth seal and Matt. 24:29-30 when that sixth seal becomes applicable for fulfillment to be expressed in the celestial elements and in the earth, the sun becomes black as sackcloth of hair and the moon becomes as blood and the stars from the heaven fall to earth and the heavens shall literally depart as a scroll. At that time shall appear the sign of the coming of the son of man in great glory. What does the heavens departing as a scroll, as well as everything else blacking out portray? Remember the old theater houses before the days of motion pictures, as the play on stage was ready to begin, all the lights in the auditorium dimmed and everyone’s attention was focused on the stage where the play was ready to begin. Reading again the sixth seal and comparing it with the seventh trumpet, beginning with Rev. 11:18 declares the nations were angry and thy wrath is come and the time of the death that they should be judged. Observe, it is not here he is coming because his coming is seen over in Matt 24:29 immediately following the tribulation of those days (42 months). There the sun is darkened, the moon withdraws it light and the power of the heavens mightly shaken. Then shall appear the sign of the son of man coming in power and great glory. Paul declares in 2 Thess. 1:7-10 at his coming, Christ is revealed from heaven in flaming fire in the hour of his great appearing with the celestial elements blacking out, watch what happens. Like the playhouse. God first turns off the great celestial lights and they stay off long enough for this earth to make one complete revolution and then he appears in flaming fire right from the stage of glory. The sixth seal declares, the mountain shall shake and the islands shall flee away. Now if you will read the seventh vial of wrath (Rev. 16) you will see the rich men, etc., run to the mountains and rocks and cry out, Hide us from his wrath. The sixth seal, the seventh trumpet and the seventh vial all unlock the great revelation and the closing out of the great judgments and wrath.

In The Beginning It Was Not So, Part 2 – 1974, May


Last month, we concluded Part 1 of IN THE BEGINNING IT WAS NOT SO with the teachings of Christ being presented unto Israel a nation of believers subject to the law and discovered no new teaching or revelation on the subject had been given, instead Christ simply verified the teaching of Moses in Deut. 24:1-4 which Israel had drifted far from. We must realize all Christ’s remarks found in Matt. 5:27-32 as well as Matt. 19:1-9 applies strictly to people who are in a covenant revelation with God and never to wicked, adulterous sinners such as are the gentiles before they enter into a grace covenant with God. HOW POLYGAMY VANISHED Today’s lesson applies strictly to those unbelieving lost heathen gentiles whose moral life had sunk far below the standards given in the holy law of God which Israel observed. The gentiles had no covenant agreement of any description with God until grace came. Israel, being a covenant people, was considered believers having observed God’s law since birth, thus being in the light of the law covenant whereas gentiles were not. Before examining these lost unconverted gentiles to see how one they entered into the family of God under grace, and also observe a law which is called the law of Christ, let us complete a topic we began last month though unable to complete, called POLYGAMY. Recall, God did not institute polygamy (husband and several wives). No, God instituted marriage consisting of one man and one woman only. However, out of the lineage of Cain, Gen. 4, polygamy was introduced and transferred in Gen. 6 unto the sons of God, which resulted in a flood. Generations later we saw not only the heathen gentiles but the true seed of God, Israel, now all embracing polygamy. Abraham, Jacob and many of the children of Israel lived in polygamy as did the heathen gentile and to our amazement last issue we discovered when God instituted a law to Israel, it did in no way undo polygamy. As a matter of fact, there was even a provision made in the law to show a husband what to do concerning polygamy wives. Again I state, we’re not endorsing polygamy. We care little what the religious world thinks of it. Our only desire is to see polygamy through the eyes of God once it was here. No, God didn’t ordain it. Once it was here and began to appear in the lives of his people, I don’t find anywhere in the law he ever broke up a polygamy home. Having not lived around a society of polygamy, it’s difficult for us to see how God put up with it and eventually wherever the gospel of Christ went, in gentile territory, it found it’s own route of vanishing. Recall David, Solomon, Abraham, were all polygamists.


Bro. William Branham, prophet messenger to the age, a number of years ago made certain references to this very fact which undoubtedly was misunderstood by some who thought he was endorsing polygamy. However, he was merely trying to show how that through the loins of men who were polygamists came God’s divine will and purpose. Jacob, you recall, with four wives through polygamy fathers the twelve patriarchs, later to be known as the twelve tribes of Israel. We’re not trying to return you to polygamy. That’s not the point. If you think that, you have miserably missed the point. Yet, I repeat nowhere was God ever seen breaking up a polygamy home. Although he seriously chastened acts of adultery. I’ve said all of this to complete our line of thought concerning polygamy as it was among the gentiles when the gospel of Christ came unto them and it began to affect their lives. Yes, our life is not affected by it, thanks to the exampleship of the true revelated Christian church or (bride of Christ) throughout the first generation, as the gospel found itself deep in gentile territory, nevertheless polygamy was a definite way of life practiced 1900 years ago among the realm of gentiles before the christian period of grace came.


Even missionaries today who are sent from various protestant denominations into Africa and other countries which are still influenced by the Moslem religion find the society of polygamy among natives is still present. Because these denominational missionaries have gone there presenting their own church doctrine, we will say, suppose a Moslem man with several of his wives wanted to be coveted to Christianity. Right there, because of the missionaries church teaching, it seems to draw a line on the poor Moslem man in his situation. He, having 2 two or three wives (living in polygamy) the befuddled missionary refuses to accept him or his family into the christian faith. Now, beloved may I ask you if God in the Old Testament would never break up a polygamy home under the law, why then would any one desire to do so under the grace age? Why do modern day missionaries fail to recognize in the plan of God there is a place for this poor man and his family within the grace age?


Even though it is not written in New Testament scriptures, I am nevertheless convinced that wherever the Apostle Paul journeyed and gentile heathens were converted to Christ, Paul never broke up a polygamy home. No, don’t misunderstand me. Paul didn’t teach that there should be polygamy homes, yet neither did he go around breaking them up. No, that way of life found it’s own method of fading out of the christian era through the following generations. Because watch, when Paul presented those requirements and qualifications for church leaders (I Tim. 3:1-13, Titus 1:5-9) that is bishops who were overseers of the local congregation of elders holding positions in the five fold ministry, deacons, etc. each office had to be filled by a gentile man who would lead the gentile church; men if you please, who exemplified through that of a moral character the correct christian way of life before they could ever be placed in any position of the gentile ministry of that New Testament church. Therefore, wherever that New Testament ministry traveled into that gentile territory preaching the gospel of Christ, those men chosen to uphold positions in church offices to lead the New Testament church could (1) not be a man who was a polygamist, nor (2) could he be a man who had been divorced and remarried, seeing the main qualification for each was that they should be the husband of one wife (a qualification most difficult for a woman to fulfill would you not agree?). You see beloved, it was through this exampleship of such a ministry that polygamy in the christian circle of the gentile church merely faded out of the picture. However, very likely seated in those gentile church congregations there could easily have been a few men here and there who were polygamists, but believe me, if the law didn’t break up a polygamy home, the neither did the gospel of Christ ever break up a polygamy home either. That way of life was corrected by the perfect pattern of exampleship set forth by that of the early gentile ministry as they lived and preached the gospel. Their exampleship was so much different than the exampleship of the present Babylonian church world, seeing the worldly people of this day have far more weight on the church in life, dress, etc. than the church does on the world seeing the church today follows the world in its dress, habits, customs, etc. but not so in that early church. That early church ministry exemplified such a way of life first through their own qualifications into the ministry that was so weighty upon those young gentile believers that it caused the following generation of gentile Christians who had been influenced through this polygamy way of life to simply follow, not after that route of polygamy in establishing their own homes, but instead to follow the ministry’s exampleship of the early church who, first of all, couldn’t even be in the ministry unless he was the husband of only one wife. Such an influence of exampleship set forth by the gentile New Testament church and its ministry in that way of character and life in living the gospel and high christian standard which they upheld did the job while leading the church on into higher heights and deeper depths of grace. The gentile world, wherever the gospel of Christ was preached, simply became more and more affected as time went on by the life of the church and its ministry (which had only one wife) causing polygamy among so many gentiles to simply be swallowed up. The new oncoming generation would rather follow the life of the christian church as it was truly God’s own way through the character of his church to exemplify before the gentile people God’s perfect moral relationship in marriage between that of one man and one woman (his wife).


No, God did not have to insert a written law saying you polygamists break up your homes. That simply wasn’t his way. That’s why you won’t find it written. Nevertheless, I’m convinced that the polygamy way of life was simply dissolved, vanished, or swallowed up through that route of the christian life. The exampleship set forth by the christian ministry was simply so great as the minister upheld his own qualifications of one wife, the little christian gentile polygamy homes were never broken up. However, the oncoming generation born from polygamy christian parents, as they came on the scene immediately followed the image and exampleship set 3 forth in the New Testament ministry of the Lord Jesus Christ. By the time you leave the first century coming over into the second, you have a new generation of gentile people whose lives and homes have been affected enough by the christian life in the early church that it has affected lives of gentile law makers and politicians in this respect that the gentile world affected by Christianity made laws in the courts of the land that affected such future actions of polygamy homes.


Down through the centuries practically every church system has carried their own idea as to who could or could not be saved when it comes to dealing with this subject referred to as marriage and divorce. They have taught there wasn’t anything a man could do but what the grace of God was not more than willing to forgive. They even declare you could have been a murderer and regardless to how many people you had killed, God would forgive such an act. You could even be a total drunkard and find forgiveness. Yes, according to their teachings you could do anything and be forgiven; however, for some reason or other, that never seemed to apply to anyone’s life who had been fouled up in a double marriage. For some reason that always appears to fall under an entirely different category, because beginning with such cases here is where church creeds take over dictating what one must do or not do in order to be saved from sin. In other words, for this particular situation of remarriages, it appears that it is no longer merely going to require repentance as it would in all of the other cases. Certain other requirements now begin to enter into the picture. Usually, in order for one to be saved whose life has been involved in a double marriage, before the salvation door can be opened and Christ allowed in, that poor lost soul, according to certain church creeds, must first divorce their present mate and return to their first spouse. But recall, to this unscriptural advice we have already seen God’s answer in Deut. 24:1-4. God says positively, I forbid such a thing to be done. Because divorce on the one scriptural grounds forever separates anyone from rejoining their previous mate. Nevertheless, in the minds of certain religious people something other than repentance is required before that poor lost, entangled soul caught up in the web of divorce and double marriage can ever be brought to repentance.


And it is because of this very attitude which has ruled certain church feelings that something other than mere repentance must be done in order for Gentiles to be saved, let us carefully examine the lives of many of the gentiles who were saved and who made up the Corinthian church before the grace of God knocked on their heart’s door offering them salvation. Turn to I Cor. 6:9-12 where we shall discover a picture of life in the raw among gentiles before grace visited them. Gentiles, you recall, lived so extremely far below the law that nothing other than the grace of God could possibly help them.


I Cor. 6:9-11 shows a list of horrible sins (including sexual sins) which the gentile people were definitely guilty of at one time according to Paul. According to Paul, these sins committed by the gentiles labeled the gentiles as unrighteous and unfit for the kingdom of God. Verse 9 declared the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God. However, the key to this lies in verse 11 where Paul declared unto the Corinthian church and such were some of you, but you are not any longer because now you are washed, sanctified and justified. And not a one of the many gentiles guilty of adultery had to return to their first mate in order to be saved. Those horrible sins mentioned by Paul filling the gentile world before grace came rescuing some included fornicators (gentiles actually living in sexual immorality), idolaters (worshiper of idols), adulterers, effeminate, abusers of themselves with mankind (homosexual perversion), thieves, covetous, drunkards, revilers (slanderers), extortioner, none of these Paul declared shall have any share in the kingdom of God. Be not deceived (or stop being misled) declares Paul, people who commit such horrible acts shall not have any share in the kingdom of God.


Paul didn’t stop there but continued on to say, and such were some of you. Before conversion you were just that kind of character; however, now you are washed, sanctified and justified and brought into a right relationship with God. And I remind you, those who were guilty of adultery and fornication, etc., did nothing 4 more than repent and believe the true gospel as did the rest of the sinners. You are washed, sanctified and justified. How? Through the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God. Those dirty, sinful, unclean dogs as they were referred to by the Jews were gentile people participating in such wickedness, both men and women, before grace knocked on their heart’s door. Paul said, you are justified. And for someone to be justified means now since they are saved from sin, God looks upon that person who had committed such sins while sinners as though they had never committed any of those sins mentioned in verse 9:10. Remember Paul declared such were some of you, some of you were adulterers, fornicators and involved in other such sexual sins, but you are not that anymore because God forgave you and cleaned up your lives from these horrible sins and now looks upon each repentant sinner as though they had never committed such deeds. That beloved is what justification is all about.


Concerning gentiles (saints) always remember this, before they were introduced to grace and discovered that Christ was God in the flesh, these sinners (people of the nations) had always been examined or looked upon through the eyes of the law that none of them were worthy of eternal life. This is correct! Through the eyes of the law all gentile sinners were hopelessly condemned and found unworthy of life. Because beloved, as God looked down through the law upon the poor sinning gentile, stooped in the depth of idolatry and every kind of perverted sexual sin imaginable, those poor gentile sinners had continually trampled or broken God’s law and thus stood condemned. Recall if anyone had broken or offended the law in any one point, as far as God was concerned he or she stood guilty for the entire thing. James 2:10. And without an animal sacrifice to offer, the poor gentile unlike the Jew had nothing by which to reestablish himself in fellowship and grace with the law once he had broken it, therefore his sins continued to heap up upon him.


For that reason God declared in Romans 3:19-28 when grace did come that even the Jew who had done everything in his ability to obey the law, actually none of the time had there ever literally been any righteousness or virtue within the law itself, because the scripture declares that grace and truth came not by the law but by the Lord Jesus Christ. The law could only show man where sin lay and that man himself possessed an inherited evil nature which was responsible for his living in the wicked manner he did. Rom. 7:7-14. Therefore, in order to keep this inherited evil nature somewhat in check, at Sinai God added to Israel (his people) the law. Through that law man learned where sin lay. Through the knowledge of the law and its penalties, the Jew’s heart or shall we say his old nature, fearful of judgment as a penalty, was kept somewhat under control or from getting out of hand, whereas in the case of the wicked gentile who had no law covenant with God to control his evil nature until grace and truth could come to him through the teaching of Jesus Christ, had absolutely nothing whatsoever to curb or help control his old evil inherited nature. Hence it tended merely to run wild as shown in I Cor. 6:9-11.


An interesting note concerning the law among the Jewish people was that both man and woman through their physical birth had automatically been placed under the law, its requirements and penalties as well, thus causing the Jew to automatically become a believer under that dispensation of law. In order to be under this covenant with God, God instructed Abraham that all male children were to be circumcises eight days after birth, Gen. 17:9-14. Therefore, being a male Israelite seed he grew into manhood a believer from his physical birth. Jewish man by birth was born into the covenant, thus his natural Jewish birth made him a believer. Therefore, when Christ addressed Israel in Matt. 5 and Matt. 19 on marriage and divorce, reemphasizing Moses’ teaching in the law (Deut. 24:1-4) Christ was addressing believers. The only way of ever getting out from under that commitment of this covenant would be deny that law, deny Jehovah as the only true God.


Israel, although many wicked and sinful people made up the nation, was never regarded as strictly unbelievers seeing they did worship the One true God and observed his law, etc., whereas the gentiles had nothing whatsoever to do with the law of God in Old Testament times. That lost gentile had nothing; he had no law 5 which said “Thou Shalt Not”. He was totally ignorant of the law and was nothing more than a cold, hard, calloused sinner and because of his ignorance to the law in that period God could in no way merit his salvation to ward the gentiles on any basis of the law. Nevertheless, the scripture reveals God had not forever forsaken the gentiles. No, he had only held them in reserve for centuries waiting for the hour when a perfect sinless one would come who could do something, not only for the poor unbelieving heathen who was alienated from the grace of God, Eph. 2:11-13, but for the Jew as well as who had observed this law age or who had been a believer embracing the law covenant. (Rom. 11:1-25) I repeat, concerning the immorality of the hard, cold gentile heathen sinner before grace touched their lives through this grace dispensation, we are clearly shown a list of sins recorded in I Cor. 6:9-11 for which the gentile was well known. Paul declared, such were some of you but thank God because grace came you are no longer that anymore seeing he has justified you. God doesn’t even look upon you as having ever committed any of these sins.


Paul did not capitalize upon merely a few of the sins revealing the horrible condition gentiles were in before the word of God was offered unto them. Paul hit the entire catalogue of sins of which gentiles were guilty, revealing what a horrible corrupt condition this gentile world had sunk into where no law of God was present to help curb or control that evil nature of lust and sin. The gentile’s life, before Christ came offering his salvation, would fit somewhere in that category of sins shown in I Cor. 6:9-10. Therefore, if this was a general picture of the gentiles and if those who commit such unrighteous deeds according to Paul cannot inherit the kingdom of God, then what hope did the poor gentile have? Watch. Paul did not end the picture of gentile depravity here, leaving them helpless. No, he doesn’t finish the picture until he gives the remedy for all that evil, sinful gentile nature acting the way it did. Aren’t you glad Paul did not specialize or capitalize on just a few special cases here? Instead he declares, and such were some of you (who now make up the Corinthian church), although you are not that any longer. Verse 11 declares, you have been washed.


How were these gentiles washed? Through none other than the precious sinless blood of Jesus Christ, God’s Lamb. But you are sanctified. See, not only washed by the blood of the Lamb, these gentiles had been set apart for service into the grace of God and justified. Oh, I love that because it shows regardless to how sinful you may have been, once you turn away from sin and come to Christ, no matter how much adultery you may have committed, no matter how many times as a sinner you had married, God looks upon that gentile who turned to Christ as having been washed, sanctified and now justified or looked upon through the eyes of God as having never committed any of that category of terrible sins of which they had been guilty. Therefore, the gentile sinner coming to Christ is totally free from his past sinful life regardless to whatever he has done.


Someone will say, Oh, Brother Jackson, that no doubt is true in certain cases. God does look upon certain people’s sins (provided they are justified) as though it never happened but you see according to the way I believe it and the way I have been taught, someone who has been out in the world and lives so immoral, double married, etc., not that is a different story. God doesn’t see those adulterers, etc. in the matter as he does others. Someone please read me chapter and verse where God sees it any different. I repeat, do you now see where those church creeds enter into the picture and begin dictating or start talking to people? You have heard it said, it doesn’t matter how many banks you have robbed, God’s grace can forgive a robber. However, suppose someone said to the poor repenting robber, before you can be saved you will have to pay back every cent you ever stole. That beloved would be placing a condition on salvation, would it not? Suppose someone said to the poor drunk who had drank a barrel of whiskey in his life time, sure God can forgive you but before he does you will have to vomit up all that whiskey. True, where restitution can be made in a material way it should be done. It would help clear the conscious on the part of the individual. Yet beloved, where it is impossible to make any sort of restitution then may I say when a repenting person, regardless to what he has done, has truly repented before God and is willing to take God at his word, God is ready to take that person unto himself and clean him up. You hear testimonies of people traveling across the country who have been delivered from gangsterism, 6 drugs, alcoholism and even a life of prostitution. As far as the penalty for what they committed is concerned, not one of them had to go back and undo all those dirty wicked things which the grace of God had undone for them. But oh, when it comes to that part where some poor soul has been involved in double marriages. Watch out! Everything is now thrown in reverse. The things that church theology has produced on this one subject, the precious souls desiring to find Christ who have been injured or destroyed because of unscriptural teachings is pathetic. Perhaps you better reread that terrible list of immoral sins in which the church at Corinth had once been guilty of but was now converted from. Paul said there were believers in this church who at one time were fornicators, that is married and single people who had once lived sexually immoral. There were idolaters, adulterers, effeminate. Yes and even there were people who had also been guilty of living with their own sex. What a class to make up a church. There were also extortioners, thieves, drunkards, etc., None of these as sinners could ever inherit the kingdom of God. Nevertheless, Paul said some of these evils were found in you or to make it still plainer, these were just the kind of characters you people in the Corinthian church use to be. However, because of what the grace of God has accomplished in your life in washing, sanctifying and justifying you, you are no longer that, furthermore God doesn’t any more look upon you as ever having committed any of those terrible sins. And I remind you, fornicators and adulterers were in the group, but God doesn’t look upon you as that kind of people anymore. Living in sin and unbelief is where many married people’s lives (especially) have been trapped, tormented, wrecked and ruined by Satan while out there in the world of unbelief. Somewhere in unbelief they simply failed to reach a place of actually accepting Christ and becoming born again thus allowing the grace of God to lead that life (whether married or single). Out there in a world of sin and unbelief to often married couples become victims of divorces and double marriages then once they desire to leave that life of sin and be born again to serve Christ, they will always run into someone telling them in order to be saved they must do certain things which boils down to this. Leave your present companion and return to the first companion, which God’s word in Deut. 24:1-4 explicitly forbids for a believer much less a sinner.


As an illustration, say a young man marries and he and his spouse, both unsaved, live together for a few years. Somewhere Satan entered that marriage and planted something detrimental which later resulted in divorce with both going their separate ways. Later in life still as sinners living in darkness they remarry and after they are well adjusted in their new marriages the day comes when one of those who was divorced (or maybe both) hear the gospel preached. The Holy Spirit convicted them of sin, and for the first time in their life they feel the real need of Jesus Christ. However, once it is discovered that one or both of these repenting sinners have previously been married, immediately they fall under the eyes of the critic. A drunkard could stagger down the aisle for salvation and wouldn’t receive half the criticism this particular case will receive. Finally, being prayed for it is evident they have taken God at his word that he has done something for their hearts. They are sure their past sins are forgiven. However, it won’t be long until the religious critics have formed a council and without any true knowledge of the word of God dealing with this subject for lost sinners on marriage and divorce, and furthermore being totally ignorant of God’s true feelings as he expressed what he did in Deut. 24:1-4 affecting that believing Israelite and not a gentile sinner, critics will begin to say now the way I see it, in order for John and Mary’s salvation to be workable and in order not to be living in adultery they will have to separate and Mary or John (whichever the case may be) will have to go back and pick up their first companion from whom they are divorced, because to these religious critics Mary and John are strictly living in adultery. Beloved, had Mary and John been true believers when their separation occurred and their divorce had been based on something other than fornication as the law of Moses prescribed to a believer and as Jesus verified in Matt. 5:27-32, 19:9 and as Paul taught the gentile believers church in I Cor. 7:10-11, they truly would be living in adultery. Nevertheless, I hope you realize that Mary and John were sinners (not true believers) when this happened. Their’s was a life of spiritual darkness and ignorance, having never experienced the grace of God, they being dead in trespasses and sins were not only guilty of committing adultery, but having offended the law in this one point as James indicated they like all sinners and law breakers were also guilty of breaking the entire 7 law, making them guilty of every commandment. (James 2:10). Having naturally broken the whole law, John and Mary stand guilty of the penalty of the law which is death and judgment. However, don’t forget Christ died to pay in full the penalty (of adultery) of the law and all past sins in behalf of John and Mary and even while in sin they did remarry, that is not anymore charged against them seeing they came as repenting sinners to Christ who died to pay the penalty for all their sins and who promised to save, sanctify and justify the two whereby he will no longer look upon Mary and John as adulterous sinners who had committed adultery anymore than he would still look upon a believer in the gentile church at Corinth as an adulterer or fornicator, etc. For recall, Paul declared unto the Corinthian church, and such were some of you but you are not that anymore. Now that you have come to Christ and been born again, you are not even looked upon as ever having committed such a terrible act. In God you now have a new life before you, your slate is wiped clean. No sin, no mark of adultery is against your new life in Christ. In Christ you have a fresh beginning. Why? Because you have been justified by the grace of God and it would be wisdom on the part of the critics not to overlook this most important fact.


Are you still listening? Keep in mind beloved that grace had to do something for that gentile believer which the law that ruled over the life of Jewish men and women from their natural birth could not do. What could grace offer that the law could not? The law could only condemn the Israelite who sinned. When a Jew became guilty of breaking the law, he could find no salvation, or help and no forgiveness through the law itself. Oh no, the atonement for law breaking could only come about through animal sacrifices offered yearly on the day of atonement for all the Jewish believers. Only one man, and that one man was Israel’s high priest who went into the Holy of Holies with an offering of blood unto Jehovah, Heb. 9:7. After this sin offering the guilty sinning believing Israelite could now once again for another period of time be restored back into a proper relationship with the law. However, remember also those animal sacrifices could not in themselves take away or do away with sin, instead it only served to push ahead Israel’s sins for still another year (and year after year) until Christ the Messiah would finally come and pay in full the sin debt. The yearly animal sacrifice only served, shall we say, to pay the interest on the huge note or sin debt until Christ could come and pay the debt, marking it paid in full.


Since the poor sinning gentile was totally ignorant of the law, but nonetheless stood guilty of committing every sin in the book, they were hopelessly guilty (in debt) with nothing to offer in payment for their wrongdoing. Therefore, the only thing God could ever do in order to start these sinful gentiles out in a way as a true believer wherein their past sins would not be held against them was to simply forgive them. In other words, mark their slate paid in full and justify them seeing their sinful lives were so dreadfully far below the moral standard of the law that everyone stood unmercifully condemned. Therefore, there was nothing that could be done but through grace offer them a free pardon and simply declare, I forgave them and saved them from adultery as well as all those other immoral sins mentioned in I Cor. 6:9-10. Seeing the gentile’s huge debt was simply too staggering to pay and with nothing to offer, there was nothing to do with these poor gentile people but simply forgive them. Therefore, through grace God freely cancelled out their high sin debt. God’s grace, through the blood of Jesus Christ paid for that sin of every man and woman born into the family of God regardless to which of the horrible sins they had been guilty of in the list of I Cor. 6:9-10. As far as salvation was concerned God forgave them and looked upon every repenting gentile sinner who was willing to walk in his word and revelation of truth as though he had never sinned, as though they had never been guilty of doing any of those sins whatsoever.


Remember, I said as far as salvation was concerned because when it comes to holding some office within the fivefold ministry or becoming a deacon, that is different. The man is to have had only one wife. (I Tim. 3:2-12, also Titus 1:5-6). Now that these gentiles have come to Christ for salvation, the one who died and paid for the penalty of their sins in order they might be free as gentile believers they also have become subject unto a law, even as the Jewish believer was subject to his law. The believer (both Jew and gentile) under the grace age 8 becomes subject to the law of Christ. These are not merely free from part of their past sins. No, they are now free from all their past sins. Their slate which was stained with wicked sinfulness is now clean before God. God simply forgave them of every past sin of that old life and made new creatures out of them and placed each one on the status of a righteous man or woman subject to a law also. No, the true Christian believer’s law under grace is not the Levitical covenant law of commandments given to Moses at Mt. Sinai on tables of stone (Heb. 10:16-18) but is the law of Christ written on the tables of their heart. Therefore, they who once had no law to help curb their appetite to sin openly, now has one in which they also must become subject unto.


Bearing in mind the terrible background of the gentiles when grace came to them will better help us to grasp more clearly the fuller meaning of Paul’s statement in I Cor. 7:18-27 where he declared unto them, whatsoever status (marriage wise, etc.) you were living in when grace came unto you, abide or remain therein. In other words Paul said, were you loosed from a wife when you were saved then seek not a wife. Notice, Paul never once told any gentile converts to leave their present mate and return to their first one, as a matter of fact he told the believing Christians not to leave their mates as we shall later study. No. Were you bound to a wife when you were born again, then seek not therefore to be loosed. And never forget, with such a sinful background as these gentiles came from there is no telling how many women these heathen gentiles had lived with in their lifetime. But if you had one when saved, stay with her was Paul’s instructions. I repeat, many of these gentiles have even been living in polygamy or had in their sinful lives lived with several women as wives, however Paul says seek not to be loosed. Later we shall examine why some perhaps thought since coming into Christ they should now perhaps be loosed, especially if their companion happened to now be an unbeliever. Allow me to give you another quick example to show how contrary certain people’s thinking is toward the marvelous grace of God in this matter dealing with sinners, I was asked a question while in Africa in 1973 involving a poor sinner African girl whose life had become involved with a man and the result was an illegitimate child had been born. The man had promised to marry the girl but left her to the mercy of the world, unmarried and with an illegitimate child on the way. Nevertheless, the day came this broken hearted girl, still unmarried but scarred by the stains of sin, reached the point in her life she desired to be saved and live for Christ. The answer certain church people gave her was enough to make you sick. Their answer was totally unscriptural and pathetic, to say the least. Desiring salvation, she spoke to certain preachers or some “suppose to be Christians” telling her desire to be a Christian, the advice she received was this: she could become a christian, but she would never be able to marry. I would like for someone to read me the scripture that such a ridiculous statement of ignorance could be based upon. That poor sinner, gentile African girl was not a harlot, she had been deceived into what she did thinking as she gave herself to this man she was actually giving herself to her future husband. But the point is, he didn’t marry her, he refused.


If we were to place the case of this girl in the Old Testament let’s see if this poor young girl had done so badly as a sinner that someone could tell her, yes you may be saved, but you can never get married. I call your attention to Hosea and Gomar which we have previously studied. In the book of Hosea, you recall Hosea was a godly prophet and hat the Lord instructed him to do. Go choose a wife of whoredom and marry her. No, this terrible harlot woman was in no class with the young African girl who had been deceived into her act of sin. The woman Hosea was to marry was of a terrible character. Nevertheless, did you know God saw something honest even in that harlot woman which in the end would truly turn alright or stand. For that reason God permitted such a marriage between Hosea and Gomar to prevail in order to show forth a shadow of his personal relationship to that of his own national wife, Israel, who was nothing herself but a harlot. Beloved, if God will permit his prophet to do this and even use such an event as a type, who then is the man, whether he be a doctor of divinity or what, has the right to tell a young girl in Africa who has merely been deceived and trapped by that smooth talking devil, she could come to Christ but would have to live the rest of her life unmarried. Why it is a natural human instinct for that young girl to desire to have companionship and rightly so. Remember this, whatever the devil ha done to that young girl will never change her desire to have a companion even though she 9 gives her life to the Lord Jesus Christ. Though it is not written, should such a person of like circumstances who has given their life to the Lord, seeing now they are subject to the law of Christ they had better find themselves a Christian companion for the devil would enjoy nothing better than wrecking that life all over again once it had a clean slate with Christ. We bring out such incidents to show only that many people without scriptural permission (no doubt well meaning) are guilty of placing certain unscriptural requirements upon people who are involved in such problems once they turn Christ, especially those who had their marital life fouled up while in the world of sin and unbelief. If the poor soul is a drunkard, they don’t care. If he is a bank robber, they don’t care. Nothing is ever said about paying back one penny. Oh sure, God can forgive all of that they say, but let it be a poor woman or man who comes to Christ with marital problems and certain people have to start making an issue out of that. What a terrible thing to tell people who have been divorced and reestablished homes in other marriages. Perhaps children have now been born to this second marriage and then for someone to say you can not accept Jesus Christ unless you leave that man or woman (whichever the case may be) and return to your first companion from whom you are divorced and who, no doubt, has remarried and established a family also, for someone to say this, is ridiculous.


If you break up that home what will you do with all those children? There are already enough children in this world who don’t have the slightest idea who mother and daddy are. Statistics released recently showed in 1972 alone over 800,000 couples in America were divorced, whereas in 1973 and estimated 913,000 ended indeed in divorce, a figure which doubled from nine years ago. Think of the countless children roaming the streets today who are products of a broken, divided home, having no idea where mother or daddy have gone. Studies who 60 percent of all children affected by divorce range between 13-18 years of age and have the dreaded feeling that their marriage will also fail as did their parents.


Statistics showed 3 percent of these marriages between the ages of 50-55, accomplished by 1970 had been married as many as three times. No doubt about it, ours is a gentile world rapidly returning to the same old spirit of the age which ruled the world some 1900 years ago before Christ came to the gentiles. Should God permit time to continue another 15 years only the Lord knows the kind of morals that generation of young people would produce. It is nothing today to pick up a newspaper and read, as was reported by the Indiana University Residence Life Office that by 1971 as much as 75 percent of the 315 U.S. colleges already had some form of coeducational dormitories in operation which simply means college boys and girls moving in as roommates. It was further stated of the Harvard swimming pool that those who desire to wear bathing suits should swim during scheduled hours to avoid the nude coed swimmers. McCall Magazine recently published startling statistics showing 50 percent of American teenagers between 13-19 years of age are engaging in premarital sexual activity. The Sunday Oklahomian declared America is undergoing a sexual revolution. Four years ago, 2 out of 3 Americans polled on the subject felt premarital sex was wrong; however, a recent Gallup Poll revealed less than half now believe premarital sex is wrong. Church ministers, contrary to the scripture in Rom. 1:26-32 and I Cor. 6:9 which shows sins gentiles were guilty of before grace came, continues to endorse homosexuality. Two liberal religious magazines, Christian Century and Christian Ministry, dated Jan. 1972, both defended homosexuality saying it was not a sin. A poll taken by Texas Methodist on the subject of acceptability toward homosexual behavior, 60 percent of clergymen responded by saying that a practicing homosexual could also be a Christian at the same time. Does not these shocking statistics show loose flesh in the raw, exactly as flesh was in the raw among gentiles before the gospel f Christ came to them. Ours is a gentile world rapidly returning to that same kind of loose living spirit. It only goes to show beloved, the days among the gentiles are numbered and the Holy Spirit conviction is leaving the gentile. These same old evil lustful spirits which possessed the gentiles lives 1900 years ago are moving back in to occupy the place they previously occupied. While the Holy Spirit worked mightily among the gentiles there was even enough conviction in our high schools and colleges as well as our courts of the land to keep these loose, lustful spirits suppressed, even though occasionally they had been known to rear their ugly heads, only in that hour there was 10 still enough moral conviction even among the unsaved to forbid such activities to continue.


Remember, Paul is addressing the Corinthian people and all the gentile churches as well who had once been guilty of those terrible sins, a number of which involved adultery and other perversions of sexual immorality. However, all of you who were once guilty of any such sins had been freely forgiven and therefore should remain marriage wise as you are.


In I Cor. 7 we shall see Paul begin to answer certain marital questions that have become a serious problem to these new believers especially in this 4 year old Corinthian church, marital problems they now face since coming into Christ and becoming subject to the new law; The law of Christ. What to do about unbelieving partners in marriage who simply refuse to be saved is one of the major problems. They simply don’t have the answer to cover such problems, therefore they are writing to Paul (their first pastor) asking him how they should handle certain situations. Although you will read statements in chapter 7 which at first glance might cause a person to believe Paul actually frowned upon married life; however, this is not true seeing in Heb. 13:4 he declared marriage to be honorable (or to be looked upon as honorable) and the bed undefiled but whoremongers and adulterers God would judge. No, had Paul simply been a man opposed to marriage placing far more virtue simply on virginity as some have taught saying Paul implied anyone who would marry in order to avoid fornication was strictly because of the weakness of their flesh, however, we shall show this was not what Paul taught and furthermore, whenever Paul does simply place higher emphasis upon virginity than he did marriage it was strictly for two reasons: (1) He, as well as the early church, felt time was very near the coming of Christ and (2) because of the present distress the church was entering into, Paul thought this good advice to pass on. These two factors must be kept in mind and not that Paul felt one who married was weak in the flesh throughout the remainder of the study whenever it seems Paul is implying that the unmarried (unattached) are better off than the married there in the church. Had Paul been a man who actually frowned on family life he could not have declared openly in Heb. 13:4 marriage was honorable and the bed undefiled, meaning the marriage bed unpolluted or is pure and sacred, free from stain, but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge, meaning fornicators and adulterers or those who practice vice in adultery or shall we say those who sinned sexually, whether single or married, whether single or married, God will surely punish. If a man or woman continually lives in that realm of wicked immoral living as sinners, never seeking the face of God to be saved and cleansed in order that they might be justified then God will surely judge and punish that guilty sinner with hell fire and brimstone. Paul taught in I Cor. 6:9-11 fornicators, adulterers, etc. could not inherit the kingdom of God.


We now approach some marital problems confronting the church, problems involving both the unattached as well as the married. Paul’s answer stems from certain disturbing questions asked him as declared in verse 1 now concerning certain things you asked about, it is good for man not to (sexually) touch a woman. (1) This is more than a mere normal touch. The word touch implies that passionate touch which leads to relationship between two parties. (2) Often in the Hebrew text, touching is at times used to represent sexual union, Gen. 3:3, Prov. 6:29, Gen. 20:6-7. Why do you suppose Paul would declare such a statement seeing in Heb. 13:4 years later he declared marriage was an honorable thing and the marriage bed unstained. Remember, his remarks in I Cor. 7 stemmed from two things: first, his feeling concerning the nearness of the Lord’s coming and secondly the present distress into which they were entering. Paul simply did not think it wisdom to become involved in the material and financial responsibility which accompanied marriage in that hour. If a person could possibly avoid this step and remain unattached, Paul felt he was better off, many mental pressures would be avoided. Paul, therefore, declared it is good for a man not to (sexually) touch a woman. Surely all would agree there. All of Paul’s statements on this subject must be placed in order and proper alignment to see Paul was perfectly consistent in his belief pertaining to the subject. No, Paul cannot place spiritual value on one 11 thing there and reverse it over in Heb. 13:4. Remember, merely being single will never produce virtue, as a matter of fact, single persons, if not extremely careful, can become selfish and self-centered. One thing a home life consists of is having to give and take. In marriage your life becomes a part of others. Therefore, you share your life with others.


Remember, you don’t complete Paul’s line of thought by merely reading verse 1, his next four verses are included in that particular line of thought which paraphrased means. It is good for a man not to sexually touch a woman; nevertheless, to avoid that dreaded sin of fornication (which is the only grounds for divorce) Paul says let every person have their own (married) companion and render unto that companion what is sexually due then and defraud not yourself from this act only when it is agreeable and permissible with both of you to do so, in order that you may give yourself to prayer and fasting and then resume relations as before in order Satan won’t tempt you in your fleshly passions to sin (commit fornication) or tempt you through your lack of self control. Paul declares to the husband and wife to come together again that Satan tempt you not to sin (that is to commit fornication). That is paraphrasing the first five verses of I Cor. 7.


The English word fornication is taken from the Greek word porneia where also we derive another English word, pornography (illicit pictures or writings). Two translations, 20th Century and Amplified, both use the word “impurity” instead of fornication. Scripturally the Greek word “porneia” means to prostitute one’s body to the lust of another or to give oneself to unlawful sexual intercourse. Fornication, as found in I Cor. 7:2, is a word which involves far more than merely sound advice to the unmarried because scripturally it means strictly immoral sexual relations, either with someone of the opposite sex other than one’s own mate or someone of the same sex, covering sexual sins and all kinds of gross immorality, whether natural or unnatural (perverted). Jude 1:7 declares God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah and the cities about them who had given themselves over to fornication and going after strange flesh. The Greek word “porneia” also refers to all kinds of gross immorality or lewd conduct such as one might find in a house of prostitution. The Bible covers it all in the ten commandments by saying, thou shalt not commit adultery. What is adultery? It is simply the right act perverted. I Cor. 6:18 declares one who commits fornication sins against their own body. Flee fornication, the word cries out in I Cor. 6:18. The church which ruled through the dark ages referred to as Thyatira was instructed to repent of her spiritual fornication and because she would not repent of her fornication God declared he would cast her into a bed along with (all) them who had committed adultery with her into great tribulation, Rev. 2:20-22. Here again shows the interlocking affect of the word fornication with that of adultery. Seeing we are warned to flee fornication in I Cor. 6:18 where Paul actually began discussing fornication, Paul in chapter 7 tells us how and by the way, he is the only writer who actually tells us how to avoid this immoral act of fornication. Recall, in Israel it was the only grounds for legal divorce which also freed the guilty woman, permitting her to remarry and not be guilty of adultery herself. Here in I Cor. 7:2 Paul, answering their question, declares it is good for a man not to touch a woman. Nevertheless, to avoid the sin of fornication or sexual immorality, let both the man and woman have their own mate. Remember, all the people, both Jew and gentile, coming into the Corinthian church now approximately 4½ years old were not all married. Since having entered the faith, from what Paul says, some believers were no having problems with their unbelieving companions. Some in the church were widows. Every question discussed by Paul in I Cor. 7 pertains to one of these three groups. Some were even searching for Christian companionship and Paul, knowing the many temptations Satan could throw at the young adult, resulted in him making his blunt statement recorded in verse 2. Nevertheless, Paul declares, to avoid fornication or to avoid those trials and may temptations of sexual immoralities which would surely confront those young people, especially approaching adulthood, the apostle says, to avoid that trap of fornication let every man have his own wife and let every woman have her own husband.


What a great temptation this immoral living was in the days of old Corinth. I stood in the ruins of old Corinth 12 in 1968 where Paul had established and pastored for 1½ years this very church. High on a mountain peak above old Corinth, approximately five miles away on a rocky cliff, stands the remains of the walls of an ancient temple dating far back into the B.C. period. That magnificent religious temple was called the temple of Venus, the goddess of love. In the hour the Corinthian church was establishes, as many as 1,000 young maidens lived there who were called priestesses to Venus, the goddess of love. Corinth, a beehive of activity, was a seaport town, much like Los Angeles, Norfolk, Virginia or New York. The harbor was continually watched to know when ships would come into her port bringing merchandise from different nations. These priestesses knew Corinth would be full of young sailors. The method of maintaining the expense of upkeep of this great religious temple of Venus, along with the needs of these young priestesses (as many as 1,000) being supplied was, they would come down from the temple into the streets and approach these young men to make love or to worship the goddess, Venus. Naturally, this love making to Venus brought about a certain charge and the price paid was placed in the treasury to beautify, enlarge and the general upkeep. Corinth, in al probability was a city built most around such immorality, therefore you see why Paul would write to the church such a statement; nevertheless, to avoid fornication (this sexual immorality) this church no doubt was receiving many young people who sooner or later would definitely be brought in contact and tempted with this great evil. To prevent any temptation of this immoral act Paul suggested every man have his own wife and every woman have her own husband. For what purposes, as Paul declares, to avoid this temptation of fornication. No, it doesn’t change the thought of his subject. You can’t make one verse read, he is discussing washing clothes while in the next verse declare he is ironing them. The man was to have his own wife and the wife was to have her own husband, Paul said to avoid fornication. Bear this in mind, marriage prevents fornication.


Please observe from here on we shall be hearing some things uttered never before heard as Paul addresses the gentile church. Furthermore, Paul will be placing the man and woman both on the same equal grounds or basis concerning the matters he is ready to discuss. When Paul mentions one, he will also mention the other. Therefore, we must recognize the grace dispensation has certainly done something for mankind which the law could never do. With the ushering in of the grace age, certain shadows and types of the law dealing with the relationship between man and woman vanished. Verse 3, referring to those sexual duties each toward the other, Paul declares, let the husband in return render or shall we say give to the wife what is due her. Why should this be done? To avoid the affects of verse 2 or avoid the danger of immorality. Render unto each other what you should since there is so much immorality. And the wife too must do so for her husband. King James calls it rendering due benevolence. Note, in this manner of giving themselves in these sexual duties, one to the other, Paul has placed equal responsibility on both sexes, you will have to agree, in order to avoid fornication. Allow me to illustrate this way, Paul was making no difference between the two sexes as he openly discusses both their roles in the sex act. No, Paul is not saying in verse 3 the husband should wash the clothes and in turn the wife should fry the potatoes. I word it in this manner to keep your minds alert to that which Paul has begun to discuss in the first part of the chapter. He will continue discussing that one subject of how to avoid this loose living. This immorality, this fornication until he completely closes the 7th chapter.


Another reason I must keep this thought ever before you is because once we reach I Cor. 7:15 I don’t want anyone to become guilty of merely setting aside this one verse from the overall subject Paul has been discussing throughout the entire chapter. Beloved, the theme or thought of all these verses must be kept together and the key word must be kept as the foremost in mind. Paul is teaching, through marriage, how each of these various groups, single married and widows there in the church is to avoid fornication or sexual immorality. Therefore, as he addresses these groups separately in the church in I Cor. 7, the forefront thought, or key words whereupon all the rest of the chapter hinges is to avoid fornication. Whatever Paul says to any of these classifications of groups in this manner or taking a mate will be for the purpose to avoid fornication.


As we continue in verse 4, bear in mind what it is we are trying to avoid through marriage, the effects of 13 fornication. Again I remind you, Paul has placed the woman as well as the man on the same equal footing when he declares the wife hath not power (or authority) of (over) her own body, but her husband. Likewise also, the husband hath not power (authority over) his own body but the wife. The Williams translation, which by no means changes the meaning says, the wife does not have the right to do as she pleases with her own body. The husband has his right to her. In the same way the husband does not have the right to do as he pleases with his body, the wife has her right to it. Why? To avoid this prevalent immorality. Verse 5, You husbands and wives must stop refusing (implied) each other what is due unless you agree to do so just for a while so as to have plenty of time for prayer and fasting and then to be together again so as to keep Satan from tempting you because of your lack of self control or as the Moffitt translation reads, less through your lack of self control Satan begin to tempt you to sin. Bear in mind Paul’s purpose for each group he addresses in having their own mate was to avoid fornication (verse 2).


That marriage must not be a life of selfishness is easily analyzed from Paul ‘s statement in verse 5 when he declares to both sexes to defraud not the other in that of the marital sexual relationship. Don’t cheat yourself out of that role which keeps immorality away from the door of your marriage. No doubt because couples reach that point where there is no affectionate love in their relationship accounts for so much of the cheating on each other which leads to divorce. It is a marital guideline to avoid sexual immorality for saints only to keep them in the will of God and not become guilty by neither thought or deed of fornication, uncleanness or open prostitution, Matt. 5:27.


Verse 7 already having stated what to do to avoid fornication because Paul is fully aware that all Christians within the body of Christ simply to not possess his (Paul’s) kind of gift to restrain in this manner as he (Paul) has graciously received from God we hear him say in verse 7, I would that all men were even as I myself. (But Paul was fully aware they were not) And because they were not was the reason he told them to get married. Still pertaining to that of the sexual realm Paul continues by saying, nevertheless every man hath his (own) proper or natural God given gift (in this manner) meaning God placed within man’s physical makeup at the beginning of creation this gift. Paul says every one has their normal proper gift, one after this manner and another after that. Therefore, we note in the discussion of verse 7 this desire is a proper, normal gift which relates to our discussion and that it was placed in the human physical makeup, nevertheless it must be closely guarded against until marriage. You see, it could lead to fornication.


In verse 8 we begin to witness Paul addressing the individual classification of believers within the gentile church facing this problem. First group to be addressed of the born again is the unmarried and widows within the family of God. To the unmarried and widows, Paul declares, it is good for them if they abide (unattached or unmarried), even as I but if they cannot contain (if they cannot practice self control, cannot restrain and control their passions themselves) if you can’t, then by all means get married. For it is better to marry than to burn (that is to be aflame or consumed with passion). Better still, the Phillips translation declares it is better for them (the unmarried and widows) to be married than to be tormented by unsatisfied desires. Weymouth translation, for marriage is better than the fever of passion. Every translation consulted appears to be using clearer words to that of the original Greek text than dos the 16th Century King James Version. The wording of the King James Version has led many people to believe Paul was actually saying it is better to marry than to burn in hell. This is not his meaning whatsoever. The word “burn” does no imply burn with literal hell fire, instead he discusses burning with an excitable passion which truly can be excited, be aflame and burn in lust which can lead to fornication in thought and deed. Therefore, we hear Paul’s instruction to his first group of believers, the unmarried and widows, to avoid fornication let each man have his own (lifetime) wife and let the wife have her own (lifetime) husband and let each render unto the other what is to them to avoid the effects of verse 2. You see, if they at times were overcome with burning passion or lust they might easily become guilty of fornication. Getting married was the route to avoid fornication and I repeat should be done if the individual personally felt 14 they should. Paul has not declared everyone would have to, because no doubt some would possess a God given gift or ability similar to Paul’s in this manner. However, Paul knew everyone did not possess this ability therefore to the unmarried and widows within the church who feel they cannot restrain has received Paul’s instructions to marry. Paul’s only concern in anyone remaining unattached (provided they could avoid the effects of verse 2) was simply to be free from all those extra added anxieties and worries such as grocery bills, doctor bills, bank notes, etc., which certainly accompanies marriage life. I repeat, remaining unattached was not the only way of life Paul was exhorting.


Paul continues on to the next group, the married. Remember, he is sticking right to the point of the questions asked him and his purpose through marriage is to show each group how to avoid fornication or sinful immorality which was prevalent among the carefree gentiles of that day. Having spoken rather bluntly, Paul moves onto this next special case of believer, the married people. Well, what seems to be their problem? They had several.


Therefore, beginning in verse 10 we hear Paul giving scriptural instructions now unto the married groups is where both partners are believers. Please note, these instructions to the 2nd class is not Paul’s, it is the Lord giving the instructions, showing beloved, Paul never changed what Jesus had already stated to the believers there in Israel Matt. 5:32, 19:9 watch, Paul is about to address two married people, both believers in the church. The man is a christian and so is the woman but apparently for some reason are having marital problems and Paul says it is not I who is about to give you this advice. No sir, it is the Lord and the advice affects the two believing partners. A wife (who is a believer) Paul says, according to the Lord’s word is not to leave her believing husband. However, if she does leave her christian husband, she must remain single or better still be reconciled back to her husband. The Lord’s instructions to this believing husband is not to divorce his believing wife. How could he, seeing there is no legal grounds. I ask you, why should two believing revelated people, both in the same church or body of Christ not be able to prayerfully settle any of their differences? If both believing parties are willing to submit to Christ allowing him to be their first love in their life, there is simply no problem too great that Christ cannot work out, provided both believers have submitted to his will. But regardless whether you let Christ work out your difficulties or not, you are believers and therefore the Lord says no remarriage for you. Now note, Paul’s first advice given here is to the married husband and wife who both are believers, walking in the light of God’s word, therefore without the only ground to separate you stay together to avoid fornication. Matt. 5 & 19. It is very important you understand this special married case which Paul first addresses is not a case where an unbelieving mate is involved whatsoever, both are believers and therefore this is the word. If the wife does depart from her believing husband, she can never remarry, she must remain unattached for the rest of her life. Therefore, in order for her to avoid the effects of verse 2, she should be reconciled back to her husband. Who gave this order, the Lord. Paul next instructs the believing husband and husband don’t you divorce that wife. You are both suppose to be Christians and you certainly don’t have the grounds to do such a thing because how can fornication, the only grounds available for divorce, be involved in a true christian, Holy Ghost marriage? Recall, there has never been but one ground whereby a believing couple could possibly be divorced under the law. To simply not be able to get along is no grounds for divorce when two revelated, believing Christians are involved.


Note verse 12, but to the rest of the people (those who have not been addressed before, a different class). That advice of the Lord dealt with the believing mates in the church. Now don’t get these classifications confused. Unto the rest of the people in the church I myself would say though the Lord himself had nothing to say concerning it.


The following things Paul mentions concerns where a believing mate (man or woman) is involved or joined to an unbelieving companion. Here beloved we are about to see Paul who has already stated the Lord didn’t 15 mention anything in his statements concerning this next case, seeing the Lord gave advise strictly to believing men and women of Israel and thus had no cause to bring in such a case as will be implied in verse 15. Thus, Paul steps out on sheer revelation and says something that the Lord nor Moses had any cause to say seeing God dealt with Israel as a nation of believers from birth subject to the law. Nevertheless, Paul as a Jewish apostle, assigned to the gentiles by the Holy Spirit is authorized to say the following. Paul is the man who set the gentile church in order in all its belief and doctrinal practices. I remind you again, only under the grace dispensation could you ever have a married couple involved such as are involved here where one was an unbeliever. Therefore, I repeat again as it is most important that what Paul is about to say in verse 15 has absolutely nothing to do with a believing husband and believing wife, walking in the same revelation of truth as was being presented in the early church under the fivefold ministry of Eph. 4:11.


And now Paul’s instructions regarding a companion. This meant one partner in marriage was a believer, walking in the revelation of truth and attended the Corinthian church while no doubt the other mate was still caught up in some dark, pagan religion or philosophy. In the day the gentiles were coming into the grace age program, you must realize the church was being made up of some Jews who were departing from their old synagogues teaching of the law dispensation as well as gentile pagans who were leaving pagan temple worship coming over into Christianity. However, so often both companions did not come into the new faith and this created real problems in the home. The law of Moses controlled the marital life of both the Jewish man and woman. Therefore I repeat, being born an Israelite automatically classified one as a believer under that law. Not so in the grace age for so often even as it is today, the two (gentiles) having early entered a marriage vow while living in sin and unbelief, both partners did not enter the faith thus proving quite a burden on the believer. A divided home where Christ rules one heart and Satan rules the other so often through some false religion can become a heartbreaking burdensome problem. Many homes have even broken up over this one factor. How marvelous it is when both the husband and wife can affectionately live together without any reservations whatsoever, then that marriage should be one of real love, true happiness, peace and contentment as God intended and not in constant division, strife and turmoil as is so often the case.


Here is where an unbeliever enters the picture who has been sharing their life with a believer. Yes, here is where God will permit Paul to give a revelation to the gentile church in this matter as he did grant Moses the permission, by revelation, to resent Israel with what he did in Deut. 24:1-4. Paul is granted by divine authority of his office to make the following statement which shall affect only the one case where a believing partner is involved with an unbelieving companion, seeing they are joined together in marriage. Here was Paul’s advice, advice that had never been stated in the history of the world (seeing Israel had no cause for such advice). If the christian man hath an unbelieving wife and she be pleased to dwell with him, in other words if the two partners are not having any special marital difficulties, she actually loves him and other than the fact she can’t understand the odd belief he is in, everything else is fine and she, the unbeliever is so pleased to dwell with him, willing to live with him fulfilling her role as a wife (that he may avoid immorality), by no means should the believing man divorce or put away his wife. Why? Because she is willing to live with him and be his partner to avoid the effects of verse 2. Or the believing wife who has the unbelieving husband, Paul says, if he be pleased to dwell with her and is willing to fulfill her needs as should be in a marriage, do not leave him. Note, allowing them to stay applies to both the man or woman who is the believer. In other words, if your unbelieving mate is pleased to remain with you, let them stay is Paul’s instructions.


Verse 14. It appears here that the gentile believer or perhaps it may have been more so the Jewish believer in the church at Corinth, realizing his background, would have been more affected by this than a gentile’s before the Jew left Judaism for Christianity. Under law what is quoted in verse 14 would have truly been something to be concerned over. It appears in verse 14 that the believer, whether Jew or gentile (perhaps both) had the feeling that perhaps because they were united with an unbeliever that their marriage union bringing forth 16 children into the world would not be looked upon by the almighty as being holy or blessed. In other words, the believer feared God might frown upon their offspring produced through a marriage with an unbeliever. Now you will understand the reason I said perhaps this affected Jewish Christians more so than gentiles for under law and under the true Old Testament setting God would have frowned at such a marriage involving a believer with an unbeliever. We saw ane example of this when the believing Jew returned from Babylon, after 70 years of captivity, and had to put away all their strange, unbelieving gentile wives acquired in Babylon. You see, God wouldn’t bless such a relationship of a believer under law with that of an unbeliever who worshipped other gods. God looked upon such a relationship of a believer united with an unbeliever (gentile) as an open act of fornication.


Examining this more closely, we see some had this feeling in the Corinthian church that their sexual union with an unbeliever might now result in the same, as God might not accept such a relationship in marriage with that of an unbeliever seeing they had entered the faith. But Paul said don’t fret over that, don’t give that a second thought. If that unbelieving mate is pleased to stay with you then let them remain and here is why, because under your grace dispensation the unbelieving husband is sanctified in the marriage relation by the dedicated wife or as Goodspeed translation of verse 14 says, for the husband who is not a believer is consecrated through that union with his wife. Vice versa, the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband in that of their sexual union. As I stated, had such a thing occurred under law there would be reason for great concern; however, this is not law, but grace and under grace there may be cases where believers and unbelievers are united in marriage) because to be in God’s family one must be born again. Therefore, God assures the believer not to fret concerning their union wherein children are born, for their children are not unholy or unblessed in his sight. He does not look upon their relationship as one of open fornication against him as he did a believing Israelite from birth who deliberately violated the open command of God’s word which declared they should not take an unbelieving gentile unto themselves in marriage, nor give their children unto gentiles in marriage. All Israelites were affected by this law. That is why those believing Jews during that stirring revival in the word in Nehemiah and Ezra’s day had to rid themselves of all those gentile wives they acquired while in Babylon. The Levites as well as the Jews looked upon this situation that their children from this kind of union with unbelievers would surely be unblessed. With that kind of relationship in mind the Jewish apostle assured the believer under grace this was no threat to him. God would accept their marriage and not look upon it as a relation of open fornication as perhaps some in Corinth thought. Recall, the gentile church in that hour was made up of both jew and gentile and the marriage union of the believer and unbeliever is set apart for the glory of God.


However, I now call your attention to Paul’s following statement found in verse 15 where we shall examine Paul’s revelation to the church concerning what the believer could do provided the unbeliever chose not to remain with the believer. And remember this advice applies to no other group. It discusses what to do provided the unbeliever decides not to stay as Paul had declared earlier they could stay if they so chose. However, the unbeliever is going to depart, leaving the true believer stranded and totally undefended against the evil effects of verse 2. Remember, it was through a revelated message that brought about this family division in the first place, as one was a true believer in the message while the other was not. Paul says in verse 15 if the unbeliever (man or woman) depart, let them depart. In other words if the unbeliever departs on their own and forsakes their marriage, let the separation stand.


A brother or sister is not under bondage in such cases. Or as Moffitt translation reads, not tied to that marriage. Paul said it, are you able to accept it. See, it is strictly a revelation from the office of the Apostle Paul, given by the Holy Spirit seeing the Lord had spoken nothing in the gospels concerning this case while dealing with believing Israel under the law He had no cause to speak along this line (seeing both husband and wife in Israel were considered believers). It is what can be done only in this one particular case where the unbeliever leaves 17 the believer. I repeat, we are not dealing with two believing Christians, here as in verses 10-11 because in that case the man and woman both were considered believers, we saw what the Lord himself told them to do. Verse 15 deals strictly with a believer and as unbeliever tied in marital bonds.


First Paul declared in verse 13 if the unbeliever was pleased to stay, let them remain. However, here in verse 15, if the unbeliever does not choose to stay but decides to depart let them depart. Understand you are not to run them off because if they choose to stay, let them stay, but if the unbeliever departs, let them depart. It is the unbeliever and not the believer who is dissatisfied now with the marital arrangement, no longer desiring to remain with the true believer. Therefore, when the unbeliever decides to depart, Paul says to the true believer, let the unbeliever depart. Remember, Paul didn’t say for you to run the unbeliever off. No, that won’t work for God knows the heart, but rather let them on their own accord or free will depart, let the unbeliever bring about the marital separation. And if they do, Paul says, don’t you try to hold on to the unbeliever because in such a case as this only, let the unbeliever depart for a brother or sister is not under bondage in such cases, or as Moffitt translation says, in such cases the Christian brother or sister is not tied to marriage, Lamsa translation records, but if the one who is not a convert wishes to separate, let him depart. In such cases a converted man or woman is free. For God has called us to live in peace. Williams translation of verse 15 reads, but if the unbelieving actually leaves let the separation stand. In such cases the Christian husband or wife is not morally bound, God has called us to live in peace.


Now may I ask you a question? What is this innocent believer who has been left stranded going to do to avoid the effects of immorality found in verse 2 when Paul has declared that the purpose of marriage was to avoid this immorality? Verse 2 bluntly declares, to avoid fornication let the Christian man have his own wife and vice versa. Why? To avoid immorality or fornication of course. Yet, I ask you if the unbeliever chooses to depart, as Paul says, and Paul informs the believer to let them depart, what on earth will the believer do to avoid or escape the effects of immorality found in verse 2? Paul told the unmarried and widows in verses 9-10 what they had better do if they saw they could not control or restrain their passion, better to marry than to burn in that passion or lust seeing it could lead to immorality. Marriage was the route given to avoid the possibility of fornication. Verses 10-11 declared how the two believers in marriage would avoid fornication and even if the wife departed she couldn’t marry again, but she could return to her husband which would be far better. That would be their way out of the effects of verse 2.


Verses 12-14 showed the converted believer is not to put away the unbeliever if they desired to stay which showed how the believer would escape the effects of verse 2. However, once people reach verse 15, they simply become stumped. Suddenly, their revelation goes blank. I realize when I make this statement, I shall become an open target for attack. Nevertheless, I ask you if Paul was so interested and concerned in Christians in each case having their own companions in order to avoid the immorality or fornication, why is it when we reach verse 15, everyone wants to forsake this helpless case where an innocent believer, who I remind you has done nothing other than become a Christian, that is all they did to injure their marriage. One partner accepted Christ while the other refused. Why then do people want to take this one helpless case where an unbeliever left home, separating themselves from the true believer and merely hang this pathetic case out to blow any direction in the wind. Beloved, you can’t forsake this helpless case, leaving it with no protection against the possibility of immorality of verse 2. Remember, verse 2 was the key in every case and here Paul told the believer to let the unbeliever depart.


Now what can be done to avoid the effects of verse 2 in the believer’s life? Remember, this advice is only applicable where the unbeliever does the departing, because spiritual wise the unbeliever is not under God’s control seeing God is not the God of the dead but of the spiritual living. That unbeliever is dead in trespasses and sin, although wasn’t it wonderful that God was willing to look upon that marriage provided the unbeliever 18 chose to stay as a marriage being blessed or set apart in his sight. If the unbeliever chooses to depart rather than stay married to the believer Paul says, the brother or sister (note Paul said sister also) is certainly not under bondage in such cases. The word bondage means far more than mere social bondage. Paul is speaking concerning that marital bondage between the believer and that unbeliever. The unbeliever, who is already Godless will no doubt remarry, but what about the true believer who is left helplessly stranded. Beloved, if you say the believer who may either be a brother or sister cannot remarry, how then will they possibly avoid the effects of verse 2 which Paul has been discussing. No, beloved when Paul reaches verses 15-16, he has by no means changed his line of thought, nor has he run out of revelation. He still continues even here in these verses to discuss how each group in that church was going to avoid the effects of verse 2. Once he reaches verses 15- 16, he doesn’t switch to another thought which would simply mean well, I am sorry. I just don’t know what the poor stranded believer whose mate has departed is going to do to avoid the effects of verse 2. I am truly sorry.


It is very simple. Paul in this one case and in this one case only says the believer is free and in order to avoid the effects of immorality the believer who was made a victim of marital circumstance is now granted through Holy Ghost inspiration, the only grounds other than immorality or fornication which, I repeat, applies only where a believer has been left stranded when the unbeliever walks away from the marriage. That stranded believer, if they deem it necessary to have another companion to avoid the effects of verse 2, may feel free to choose companionship with another although this companion cannot be an unbeliever but must be one in the revelated word of God.


Therefore, we see Paul’s revelation for the grace age believer, whether Jew or gentile applies to this deserted innocent believer whether brother or sister, in order to avoid the effects of verse 2, if they do deem it necessary may feel free to choose a revelated believer for Christian companionship. No beloved, God simply will not leave the innocent believer (whether brother or sister) a victim of marital circumstance. God won’t leave that honest hearted believer to the mercy of falling into immorality; therefore, the deserted believer may feel free to choose companionship, only in the Lord.


I remind you in Deut. 24:1-4 under the law God would not even permit the guilty Israelite woman guilty of committing at least one or more open acts of prostitution or fornication to be made a victim of marital circumstance when her Israelite husband, because of the hardness of his heart, divorced her. No, God would not make her a victim of circumstance seeing he permitted the guilty who man to go be another man’s wife. How then beloved, can you possibly tie the hands, spiritually speaking, of a poor innocent believing woman under grace, a woman who I remind you was not guilty of immorality, who did not commit one act of indecency and who certainly never gave her unbelieving companion any cause to divorce her. The unbeliever simply didn’t want to be tied down any longer to anything like this. Therefore, he simply leaves his believing wife stranded and helpless against the effects of verse 2 (in thought or deed). If you say this poor soul can never remarry, you have left her helpless and without a single defense against the effects of verse 2. And I repeat, God will not make any helpless, innocent believer a victim of marital circumstance.


No, the believing woman is not at liberty to divorce her unbelieving husband seeing she is a type of the church and the church could never divorce Christ. But when he leaves her and when he divorces her for someone more his kind she has been set free. She is then set at liberty by his actions to marry again, only this time to avoid the same trouble she must marry a true believer in the Lord. If you say the woman is in adultery if she remarries then out of all these other cases Paul discusses in I Cor. 7, this is the only case Paul could not give an answer when it came to showing how this particular helpless innocent case will avoid the effects of immorality in thought or deed in days to come. But thank God Paul did have an answer, he had a revelation that would affect this case and if you say she can’t remarry under grace you would be saying that God had been far more lenient to a guilty, adulterous woman in Deut. 24, giving her far more liberty under law than he would be granting to 19 this helpless, innocent believer, stranded in a world of immorality or a believer simply caught up in this situation having become a victim of circumstance when her unbelieving mate departed leaving her stranded. I repeat, God would be far more lenient to a guilty adulterous woman in Deut. 24 than he would be to this helpless woman in I Cor. 7:15 if he would not allow her to remarry.


Recall in the Garden in (Gen. 2) God joined man and woman together and said, what I have joined together let no man put asunder or tear apart. However, several thousand years later God did permit Moses to grant to Israel’s men through the law age on legal grounds for a written bill or divorcement to put away a wife, unfaithfulness, open prostitution or fornication. All these imply the same. The woman had simply no grounds for divorce. Therefore, seeing women could not divorce Jesus, speaking to believing Israel said in Matthew, chapters 5 and 19, the believing man who divorced his wife except it be on the grounds of fornication and married another committed adultery and caused that divorced wife to do the same when she remarried. That was true with Israel, they were believers from birth and knew these things were wrong. Recall, they had Moses’ teaching. Therefore, we see divorce permitted on this one scriptural grounds which you recall always freed the guilty wife.


That beloved, is why I have stressed it in this manner all the way through, for remember Moses did not declare in Duet. 24 that the husband who found some uncleanness or open prostitution in his wife had to put her away. Oh no, by no means did he have to put her away. He could do so if he so chose, seeing that he found it impossible in his heart to forgive her for what she did. It was because of the hardness of his heart he put her away, it was because of his unforgiving spirit. Therefore, God knowing there would be nothing but trouble in this home over this thing, instructed Moses to allow this believing Israelite who was subject to the law as a believer from birth to put away his wife legally by giving her a piece of paper which plainly stated this marriage is over, my wife played the harlot. It was an open, valid document to the public stating he had separated himself from this woman because of uncleanness or open prostitution. Therefore, I am no longer obligated to her physically, materially or maritally. I separate from her because of her disloyalty and unfaithfulness to me. And remember the guilty woman could remarry and not be living in adultery. Divorce on any grounds other than that one thing would certainly be open adultery.


Therefore, you mean to tell me that under grace God won’t permit an innocent woman as much privilege as he would one under law. No, he wouldn’t even permit the guilty woman to be made a victim of marital circumstance but told her she could go and become the wife of another man, although remember she could never return to her first husband who divorced her. Yet 90 percent of the people today would interpret that because of their church traditions to declare, no that guilty woman must remain single the rest of her life and if she ever did remarry she certainly would be living in adultery and if she didn’t want to be living in adultery she would have to return to her first husband that divorced her. The unscriptural things that theology has taught concerning this subject would wreck the human mind. This one subject has been taught every way imaginable. When will people wake up and recognize this Bible is God’s textbook. Do you believe, that under grace God is going to be far more severe and less understanding toward an innocent believer, especially a sister who had done nothing worthy of her situation in causing her unbelieving husband to leave her than he would a guilty woman under law.


What can be more tormenting for a young couple than for one partner to desire to serve God while the other refuses. Satan enjoys nothing better than ripping apart the life and home of some young believer who desires to serve the Lord. Satan can use that unbeliever who intentions are to live and lust after the things of the world and finally after a continuous period of bickering, generally the unbeliever themself will simply declare, I have had enough of this king of marriage. Therefore, I am divorcing you. I am getting out of here. Such a pathetic circumstance leaves the true believer stranded and defenseless unless they are at liberty to remarry. That is 20 exactly what they are permitted to do, but only in the Lord.


Nevertheless, here is what often happened. Paul declares the believer is free and no longer under marital bondage to this unbeliever provided the unbeliever desires to depart. However, down through the ages the believer, not knowing just how to cope with the situation or how to stand on God’s word when their marriage to the unbeliever has collapsed will try to hold on to the unbeliever and many a young believer in Christ becomes greatly distressed as they have been forced by a physical circumstance of which they are totally innocent (Paul said if the unbeliever desires to stay, fine, let them stay. If they choose to depart, let them. Don’t worry about it, if you are not under marital bondage any longer, you are set free. However, fearful of divorce and remarriage, thinking they will be eternally condemned and rather than face that kind of life of uncertainty by remarrying they struggle through life alone. Many believers, rather than face life lone have been known to stop serving God in order to be reconciled back to their own unbelieving partner. All because they feared what might happen were they to face life alone.


Praise God Paul was not stumped, he had an answer for the poor deserted believer there he did not have to say I can help all the rest of you, but I simply don’t have a word for this innocent believing party who is now stranded. No, Paul doesn’t say that. Instead he says, let the unbelieving depart. For in that case only the brother or sister is not under marital bondage. They are free. But God has called us unto peace or better still God intended that we live in peace. I ask you, how in this world is that innocent believer going to live in peace when they are constantly being tempted by this terrible circumstance or condition which has been forced upon them or how will they ever live in peace seeing they’re trying to hold on to that unbeliever and all he does is continually make life miserable for them. I grant you, gospel wise up to a certain point, it is a good thing to have to endure certain things; however, after a period of time, when it is definitely proved through patience and long suffering on the part of an honest, humble, dedicated, revelated believer that it all seemingly is in vain and avails nothing, instead it doesn’t seem to make the unbeliever conscientious of what they are doing, things only tend to grow worse. Eventually, it reaches the point if the believer is to have any peace of mind what so ever, they will simply have to do what Paul says here, let the unbeliever depart. A brother or sister is not under marital bondage, they are free.


However, note and this is beautiful, Paul goes down into verse 16 saying to the church, for what knowest thou, oh wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Meaning, if he stays, if he chooses to stay, you may be the very means of becoming your husband’s salvation and naturally that should be the first hope and concern of any true revelated believer. The gospel shows the route the believing mate should go about in order to break down the resistance of the unbeliever. This is, this believer should live a humble, Christian life in respect to patience, long suffering, etc., as much as possible. Perhaps by doing so, if the unbeliever won’t heed to the gospel preached by the ministry, who knows perhaps by watching and living with a true genuine humble, dedicated, Christian believer, it may just happen that through their testimony of life the unbeliever may become born again. However, Paul says, over a period of time if all of this sincerity has not done the job, God has not planned that this true dedicated believer should live the rest of their life in literal torment and turmoil, seeing He has called us to live in peace. After a while, there has to be a victory over this entire problem. See, beloved that is why Paul wrote to the church that in such cases the believer is no longer tied in marriage to that unbeliever. When Paul stated the believer was free, he doesn’t only mean free from all the turmoil that had been produced through this marriage, he means they are free, period. They have no marital ties to this marriage and are set at liberty in the Lord. Why? Because the unbeliever did the leaving himself. The unbeliever left. Paul said, let him leave the true believer and because it happened in this manner, this sets the believer free. Remember, the believer was not compelled to remarry. Nevertheless, were the occasion to arise, for the true believer to avoid the effects of verse 2, they are at liberty to choose new companionship, but only in the Lord. To marry another unbeliever would not only violate the word of God, but would only be asking for trouble to 21 repeat itself. No, beloved the new companionship if chosen must definitely be chosen in the Lord. The grace of God which was given or permitted to the gentile church concerning this one type of marital situation would certainly never permit a Christian believer who had previously had an unbelieving companion to leave turn right around and fall in love with still another unbeliever. Remember, Christ will not make the innocent party a victim of circumstance, such as in this particular case. I am fully aware too often people bring these situations upon themselves and when people bring such situations upon themselves, situations which produce such cases, then all I can say is somewhere their flesh will have to pay the bill for what they themselves have promoted and done in life to bring it about. Bear in mind this entire chapter 7 is dealing with marriage and the steps to be taken to avoid fornication. The purpose or key to unlock each question Paul answers are found in verse 2. Verse 2 is the focal point of this entire chapter. Remember, Paul touches each situation in respect to that of verse 2, as well as in regards to the shortness of the hour in which he felt they lived (verse 29). Paul, as well as the other apostles in the early stage of the church believed that time was running out for his day, and that the Christians did not have long in which to prepare. James even declared for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh (James 4:8) John further stated in I John 2:18 Brethren, it is the latter times, etc. Yes, many scriptures reveal this was the general trend of thought of that early church and that everyone’s lives should be in proper order for the coming of the Lord (Rev. 22:20).


It is from the next two verses 17-18, Satan found the ground work in order to project a certain spirit toward the church in this thing of marriage declaring virginity or being unattached was a high holy order, etc. Believe me, in this statement Paul had only one thought in mind. Satan wanted to start a long range program where later he could produce a program of celibacy. Remember, whenever Paul mentions that one should remain unattached, his thought was merely thoughts of wisdom in order to guide the church in keeping them in that hour to be a free as possible from becoming tied down to the things of the world. Satan desired to twist Paul’s statement and cause another situation to arise, which in latter years developed into a teaching in the church called celibacy. It’s such phrases as this which furnished the ground work for that unscriptural teaching.


In verse 17, Paul has not changed his line of thought as he deals with the social structure of life, but as God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord has called everyone we now hear Paul say, so let him walk. What is Paul saying? Because of the nearness, he feels, to the coming of the Lord and the present distress into which the church is entering as he later states, whatever the status of man was, when God called him to salvation and has so ordained for him, let him walk in that status. Paul says this I have ordained (or teach) in all the local gentile churches. When you consider that gentile man in his respective walk of life while a sinner, the status of many was they were already married while still others were not. Therefore, as the gospel of Christ crosses their pathway, some were called living a married life, others of course were still single and perhaps still others were called during that period of separation as divorce had split their homes (you will see Paul’s thought more clearly in a moment). Yes, while perhaps others could have easily been living in polygamy as it definitely was a most accepted way of life among gentiles as well as the Jews in the Old Testament period and even later. Already we have observed how through the exampleship and the lives lived by that early gentile ministry polygamy slowly faded out of the picture. Yes, in verses 17-18 Paul is dealing with the social structure of life including certain marital problems. Building his thought around the marital relationship Paul said, but as God hath distributed to every man (of his physical necessity or condition) let him abide in that particular walk or calling of life. I teach this in all the churches Paul says.


Understand this one thing, in saying let him so abide, Paul is by no means promoting or establishing a doctrine of celibacy. Paul is not placing higher honor or more virtue on virginity above that of marriage in the sense, we shall say, he was implying marriage in order to avoid fornication or immorality was showing nothing but a weakness of the flesh. No beloved, Paul did not feel that way. Had that been his true feelings he would never have declared in Hebrews 13:4 that marriage was an honorable thing or that marriage should be looked upon as 22 an honorable thing. The reason for his following remarks is because of his own feelings as well as the early church’s concerning the shortness of time and secondly the fact they were already witnessing a distressful situation which was at hand. Moreover Paul feels stirred to give the following advice to the gentile church and mind you, that is all it was ever meant to be, merely good sound advice or wisdom for the present hour in which they live. Certainly, it was not his intention to promote celibacy as some have interpreted him to mean. Let a man be as free as possible from every unnecessary obligation. Keep yourself free from the obligation of the world. Don’t get tied to anything. Why, in order that you may better consecrate your thoughts on serving the Lord. Here was the only attitude in Paul’s mind.


If we can visualize that, perhaps we are ready to move on into verse 18. Remember, Paul has by no means left his original thought as to how these various cases in the church are to avoid sexual immorality or fornication which he first begins to speak freely of in I Cor. 6:13-20 when he stated the human body had not been created for sexual immorality, but for the Lord. However, not until I Cor. 7:2 did he tell how they should avoid this sexual immorality. No, Paul has not left his original thought, here he is only going to bring in certain other types of illustrations which he uses to widen or better clarify his thought which he is trying to get over to the church. First, he says is there any believing man having been called while being circumcised. If he has, Paul declared, let him not (change his status by) becoming uncircumcised. Why would Paul address such a statement to a gentile church? Because, if you recall there were quite a few Jews in that gentile church and it was for certain they had been circumcised. Bear in mind, every saint in the Corinthian church Paul writes unto discussing how they may prevent sexual immorality or fornication which was so prevalent in that hour, was either a Jew converted out of his old synagogue beliefs or a gentile converted out of his old pagan religious belief. Corinth was a city of many customs given heavily to idolatry and immorality. Therefore, here Paul addresses the believer who was already circumcised when called to Christ and says let him not become uncircumcised. Watch Paul, he is leading up to something in verse 27 as he instructs the church to remain in whatsoever status they were in when called. In other words, don’t be concerned in trying to undo your particular status in life you were living in when called to salvation, were you loose from a wife when Christ called you, (verse 27) then seek not a wife. In other words, it is not necessary to change that status of your life of being unattached while as a sinner when you came to salvation. To still another group he says if any (gentile) was called in uncircumcision, let him not change his status and become circumcised. It’s unimportant. Circumcision is nothing verse 19 says and uncircumcision is nothing. But there is something that is important Paul says and that is the keeping of the commandments of God. And recall beloved, you definitely saw in verses 10-11 a very clear command of God concerning the relationship of marriage between that of two believers, didn’t we? That was if a believing wife left her believing husband he has two choices, (1) remain unattached the rest of her life (till the death of her husband) or (2) she may return unto her believing husband she departed from which Paul declares is far better. No, that believer can never remarry. Beginning in verse 17 Paul is showing all these things do have their place. However, now it’s time that every man should forget his past life, those situations, and circumstances he was in while living in sin or unbelief and draw close to the living God, as the church felt time was short for all believers. And that a present distress is moving in on the church. Man should now consider one thing only and that is setting himself aside for the glory of God. Verse 20 and again we hear Paul declaring henceforth let every man abide in the same calling wherein he was called. Were you called being a servant? Therefore Paul declares, were you called to Christ while being a servant, care not for it. In other words, don’t be spending time trying to be loosed from your slavery, but if you can be free, Paul says, use it rather (or choose it rather only to serve) for he that is called in the Lord being a servant, is the Lord’s freeman. In other words, Paul says was your status that of slavery when you were called to Christ, if you are a slave and you find it impossible to get free from your master, simply realize that in the Lord Jesus Christ and your new found faith you are already a free man. BOUGHT WITH PRICE Continuing on, Paul says, were you called while being free, then he who is free, is Christ’s servant. The pint is 23 you are still a servant, even if in the flesh you are free you still have a mighty master above you this is certainly going to hold the line on your life verse 23. You are bought with a price, therefore irregardless to whichever the situation may have been, be ye therefore servants of Christ, be not ye the servants of men. Let’s hurry on through this part and get to this main thought Paul declares in verse 24, as he continues speaking to the church, brethren let every man wherein he is called, there in abide with God. See he continues to hammer away at this one point, abide as you were when called and remember Paul has no intentions in mind of beginning a program of celibacy.


Coming into verse 25, Paul returned to still another illustration which definitely deals again with the marital situation. Now concerning virgins, recall as Paul has already discussed fully the marital program for the married in every situation, he now turns his attention for still another word to the virgins. It is from this statement, believe it or not along with certain other scriptures, that the Catholic church take and made themselves a celibacy doctrine for her priests and nuns. It was from this setting St. Clement, the first bishop of Rome, began to teach and uplift virginity as being far more virtuous among men and women than marrying. Reading his writings, one gets the impression his idea to be a married man revealed a kind of weakness of the flesh and only people of virginity were classified as being saintly. No, Paul had no intentions of promoting the doctrine of celibacy when he discusses what he does concerning virgins. Nevertheless, Satan used Paul’s very words by slowly twisting his statements into a doctrine. Even there within the first church age that spirit of Satan was already present.


Concerning virgins, Paul says, I have no commandment of the Lord, yet I give my judgment. Bear in mind, he has already told the unmarried and widows it was better to remain as he; nevertheless, if they could not contain themselves it was better to marry than to burn (in Passion). Paul is giving his judgment concerning the virgins, as I’ve already stated a number of times in the light of his feeling that time was very short for the believer. In other words, there simply wasn’t much time left. If the Lord was returning somewhere in the near future, as all first believed, there wasn’t time to tie oneself down to the burdens of family life. This was simply a word of wisdom for such an hour. Later we see where Paul gave another kind of advice concerning virgins marrying and raising a family (I Timothy 5:14). Here he said they should. Therefore, Paul was not seeking to establish a doctrine, it was only a word of wisdom. Give my judgment, Paul says, as one that hath attained mercy of the Lord to be faithful. Verse 26, referring to the hour, they presently lived in, Paul says I suppose therefore that it is good for the present distress, for the what? The present distress. I say that is good for a man so to be, be what? Be single. Be unattached. Why? Because of the present distress. On the other hand, verse 27 declares just the opposite, are you bound to a wife, seek not to be loosed. In other words, don’t run off and leave your wife in order to spare yourself a number of worldly obligations, even if you do feel the coming of the Lord is near. Please understand, what is being taught in this verse has no connection with that which was first written covered in verses 10-15. Paul isn’t changing his thought, he only seeks to give wise counsel. Art thou loosed from a wife, seek not a wife.


(Because of the hour, it is better to remain single) But if thou marry, thou hast not sinned, and if a virgin (girl) marry, she hath not sinned. Nevertheless, such will have trouble in the flesh, but I spare you (or I would like to spare you). What he means is this, and oh, how true it is. The very minute they settle down in the family life, the old grind begins. Paul knew that somewhere in that hour just ahead there were certain hardships to be faced where if you were single or unattached, you could better face these hardships. It’s difficult for Americans to anticipate such a thing. Nevertheless, many of the Corinthians (such as people in certain countries today) lived in a constant daily struggle for survival. Verse 29. This I say brethren, (and once again we see Paul’s feelings concerning time re-enter back into the picture as he says the time is short. Proving beyond any doubt all of his statements have definitely been hinged around his feeling from verse 17 on that time is short. Therefore, this good sound advice and wisdom to the believer is in order that he may keep himself free to seek a more 24 dedicated closer walk with the Lord. Watch him bring out still another thought concerning the shortness of time. As he says it remains that both they that have wives be as though they had none. No, God forbid, Paul is not saying for a man to get rid of his wife. He is only declaring that a man and his wife should both set their sights so much higher above all the natural material things of earth not living as though life itself existed here in only what you could and could not have. Instead Paul says get your eyes set on Jesus and the soon coming of the Lord. This no doubt is what Jesus meant when he said as it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be in the days of the coming of the son of man. For they married, built houses, and were busy eating and drinking. See, that’s the normal social picture today. People have simply become so earthly minded that they haven’t time to lift their eyes unto the Lord and follow him. Paul continues on in verse 30 with still that feeling time is short and as he says, they that weep, as though they weep not. In other words, whatever you are doing, don’t become so involved in it that you can’t change and look once in a while unto the Lord and do something for Jesus. They that rejoice as though they rejoice not and they that buy as though they possess not. Paul recognizes there were certain necessities of life that every mortal man needs while traveling this journey of life. Nevertheless, don’t permit your eyes to become so earthly centered in whatever you are doing that you can’t once in a while look up and say, father guide my soul and help me to ever live pleasing unto you. Keep me separated, Lord, and allow me not to become so tied down or so involved with natural things that I can’t truly see thee God and know what you would have for me to do today.


Verse 31, And they that use this world as not abusing it, for the fashions of this world passeth away. Notice beloved this is good, sound advice for even us today because e are actually that people living in the hour he spake of, where time is short. In actuality what Paul is saying in these scriptures are actually pointing to our day. Nevertheless, Paul and these other brethren wrote all these scriptures as though the end time would come rolling in upon them at just any time, but those scriptures apply unto us. Oh, there are so many things we are going to see, (in time) once we do really move into such a setting as was spoken in these two verses. Here we will reach in and pull our different things that the apostle Paul said in respect to the overall situation. I am so glad that Paul stated this in all these various places because by using these various situations which caused him to write and say what he did, it helps us to better diagnose what he meant in these two verses. Verse 32, but I would have you without carefulness, meaning I would have you so, in order that you would not be bound down with many of these worldly cares of life. That is it beloved, all his statements made here concerning (remaining as you are) is because he didn’t want the individual bound down with all these worldly cares of life. He wanted people to be free, not worried, in order that they might worship the Lord. What a torment it is when two young people start out in life and become so financially burdened, we’ll say they have gotten their necks staked down to something, which reminds me of a cow tied to about a five foot chain and can’t go anywhere. So worried, so bothered, so burdened down that about once in six months, they may wake up to the fact, you know it has been a long time since we prayed. Paul goes on to say, he that is unmarried cares for things that belong to the Lord, how he may please the Lord. In other words, being unmarried Paul says, the persons mind tends to be more on the spiritual matters, as Paul is writing this to benefit the unmarried Christian men in the Corinthian church who have not as yet taken the trip to the marriage altar, and not to the man out in the world seeing he doesn’t have his mind on the Lord. But he that is married, verse 33 says, careth for the things that are in the world how that he may please his wife, why? Because he not only has taken a companion, but they will be bringing children into the world and this creates more worldly obligations. It means that he will have to now look unto the world for still a greater opportunity to meet those needs of these necessities that have now been placed upon him.


There is a difference between a wife and a virgin, verse 34 declares, and remember it is only Christians that Paul is speaking of, not worldly people. Whoever heard of an unmarried worldly woman or sinner woman caring for the things of the Lord, how that she may be holy, both in body and in spirit, ridiculous. Yes, that’s what Paul says the desire of the unmarried Christian woman is, but she that is married cares for the things of the world, how she may please her husband. No truer words were ever spoken. Remember this, he hasn’t said any 25 of this to establish a doctrine but merely to give wise counsel in relation to the hour in which they live. Because note in verse 35, Paul now declares why he has spoken all this in the manner he has, as we hear him say, I speak this for your own profit, not that I may case a snare upon you, but for that which is comely and that you may attain unto the Lord without distraction. Therefore, we can plainly see since verses 17-34 Paul has taught none of this to lay down any doctrine, has he? Paul had already laid down his doctrine from verses 10-15 as to what should be done in respect to those who were married. Concerning the overall situation within the church which certainly involved many individuals, Paul has said all of this, not to cause any disappointment toward the person’s feeling, concerning that which they wanted to do (referring to getting married) but rather that he might show them how they could better live for God and serve him without begin all chained down to all of those worldly obligations they would definitely become involved with once they are married. Paul is not a man who speaks out of both corners of his mouth, he can not go against his own writing. If anyone does think Paul was implying celibacy here, let us search the scriptures to see if there is any other place virginity or celibacy was taught. Observe what Paul says as he writes Timothy many years later when he lays down the doctrine and rule of discipleship, etc. Do we not hear Paul saying he would that the young christian women marry? (I Tim. 5:14) How then could Paul make two opposing, conflicting statements. To Corinth he wrote what he did in the light he felt that time was very short and he believed the church was approaching the nearness of the coming of the Lord. Whereas in Timothy, he is writing with a different line of thought altogether. Here he is showing the young women how to stop being busybodies, his answer is, get married and raise a family. Just remember concerning virginity, whatever Paul spoke in I Cor. 7, which at first glance might appear he preferred virginity to marriage, was spoken, with his conviction that time was short and the coming of Christ was at hand, else how could Paul declare later in Heb. 13:4, marriage is honorable in all or is to be looked upon as a honorable thing and then turn around and in a few scattered phrases in I Cor. 7 be teaching a doctrine of celibacy such as the Catholic church feels he did?


Verse 39, In closing the discussion, Paul reminds the Christian woman she is bound by the law of wedlock unto her believing husband as long as he lives but if her husband is dead, making her a widow, she is at liberty to be married unto whosoever she will, only in the Lord. But she is happier if she so abide after my judgment (found in verses 8-9) and I think also that I have the Spirit of God. In closing ay I say verse 39 in no way alters Paul’s advice to the Christian wife married to a Christian man found in verses 10-11 because were she to leave him or be put away from him on any other grounds other than fornication, uncleanness or open prostitution and were she to remarry, she would most assuredly be living in adultery as declared unto all believers subject to Deut. 24:1-4. AMEN